his dooings Wherfore much rather ought ther to be a holie limitation a seuere censuring of all bold reasonings with God concerning his most high heauenlie matters Verilie there is no such disparagement betwixt the Father and the childe the maister and the seruant no nor betweene the clay and the potter as there is betwixt God and the greatest Prince or the most skilfull Artizan or professor of the liberall Artes and sciences in all the world And touching the latter part of the answere howe God in his most holie iustice punisheth sinne by sinne and one sinner by another read Isai 31.3 Woe to thee that spoilest c. when thou shalt cease to spoile thou shalt be spoiled c. And Psalm 58.11 Doubtles there is a God who iudgeth in the earth The historie of Gods holie Prouidence recorded in the holie Scriptures and experience also from time to time doe confirme the same to all wise obseruers of the gouernment of God Hee raiseth vp great Tyrants to punishe little Tyrants For euerie man is a Tyrant to his neighbour till by his worde and corrections and many times by publike calamities hee maketh all wearie of oppressing and gladde to liue quietlie and peaceablie one by another Finallie God suffereth sinne to continue in the worlde that from the euill fruites which doe iustlie accompanie the same such as are manifold sicknesses warre famine c. to the humbling of all flesh before him hee hauing according to the good pleasure of his owne blessed will reserued the time of the full ceasing of it vntill he shall perfitlie establish his owne righteousnes in his heauenly Kingdome of glorie and eternall blessednes According to that which he hath promised and described most comfortablie vnto vs. Reuel chapt 21.1 c. And chapt 22.3.4.5 Thus then wee acknowledging that all captious cauilling yea euen all curious questioning about the high counsells and works of God are iustlie to be ceased among vs and among all the people of God let vs with all humblenes of minde and in the reuerend feare of God propound onely one question or two more to be answered on the behalfe of the Fatherlie Prouidence of our most gratious good God The one is this that seeing God is a most louing and tender Father ouer his children and specially ouer their soules how commeth it to passe that ere-while his poore children are suffered to erre as it were in the wide and dangerous wildernes of this worlde as sheepe without their Shepeheards as out Sauiour Christ himselfe lamented their case in the daies wherin hee the chiefe pastor of all was bodily present among the Iewes Yea howe commeth it to passe may some saye that when at the last it hath pleased God to giue them Pastors and Teachers to instruct and comfort them in his holie wayes that hee should as it doth not seldome fall out in the worlde yea in the Church euen after a while take them away againe But most of all it wil be demanded of vs howe it may stand well with the Fatherlie prouidence of God that hee should permit the cruell wolfe and false Prophet to haue anie entrance into his Church and there to set vp a mysterie of iniquitie euen an Antichristian doctrine and gouernment opposite to the truth both of the doctrine and also of the Ecclesiasticall discipline of our Lord Iesus Christ to the dishonour of his owne name as it may seeme and to the indangering of the whole flocke Howe therefore may this agree with the gratious and Fatherlie prouidence of our God Question Answere The most gratious and Father he prouidence of God doth herein most notablie appeare in that notwithstanding all whatsoeuer is here obiected he doth neuerthelesse both effectualtie conuert and call home and also constantlie preserue vnto himselfe all his elect children And that also euen against all externall defectes and against all the power and crafte of Antichrist and his diuelish illusions against all their lying signes and wonders and against all the hypocritical and counterfet appearance or maske of holinesse which is held forth and boasted of among them And further also well may wee likewise admire and wonder at the most gratious goodnes of God for that he doth at any time sende any true and faithfull Preachers of his holie worde and Gospel to his people and that they continue any while at all with them rather then vnthankefullie and mutteringlie to complaine of any either restainte or delaye seeing wee are altogether vnworthie of the least grace and mercie this waye And the rather also because when we doe through the goodnesse of God enioye the blessed and ordinarie meanes of our saluation wee doe no more thankefullie accept and entertaine the same ExplicatioÌ and proofe Wee may iustlie doe soe indeede For we haue all and euerie one of vs deserued a thousand times to perish for euer in our infidelitie and in our manifold sinnes and vnthankfulnes seeing we continue therin notwithstanding the mercies of God are renewed daylie and howerly vppon vs. And because we doe not yet to this day dulie regard those precious meanes instruments which God doth send to further vs in the way of eternall life and saluation Verilie this sinnefull worlde is alwaies vnworthie of the least of the seruants of God Heb 11.38 Much more vnworthy of Christ himselfe his Gospell and Sacraments c. Wherefore iustly may we yea ought we to acknowledge and confesse that God doth not for any want of loue in himselfe toward his people with-holde or skant his principall blessinges from them but for their want and failing in loue toward him and toward his holy ordinances which he hath vouchsafed to bestowe vpon them And herein also is the goodnes of God to be acknowledged of vs in that all his withdrawing or skanting of his blessings is onely to this end as touching his elect children that by the want of them for a while hee might prouoke them to a more earnest desire and longing after them againe and to a more carefull religious vsing of them when-soeuer it shall please him to returne and sende them againe According to that Hosh 5.15 I will goe and returne to my place saith the Lord till they acknowledge their falte and seeke me in their affliction they will seeke me diligentlie And chapt 6.1.2.3 Come say the faithfull one to another let vs returne to the Lord for he hath spoiled and hee wil heale vs hee hath wounded vs and hee wil builde vs vp After two dayes hee wil reuiue vs and in the third day hee wil raise vs vp and wee shall liue in his sight Then shall we haue knowledge and indeuour our selues to knowe the Lord his going forth is prepared as the morning and hee wil come vnto vs as the raine and as the latter raine vpon the earth Read also Song of Songes chapter third And chapter 5.3 c. But as touching the wicked and vngodly hypocrites who do
how gratious the promise is It is a true saying saith the Apostle 2. Tim. chap. 2.11.12 For if we be dead with him that is with out Sauiour we shall also liue with him If we suffer we shall reigne with him And Reuel 2.26 27 our Sauiour testifieth thus by his holy Apostle from heauen He that ouercommeth and keepeth my workes vnto the end to him will I giue power ouer Nations and he shall rule them with a rod of yron and as the vessells of a potter shall they be broken Euen as I receiued of my Father so will I giue him the morning starre that is singular brightnesse and glorie comparable to the morning starre answerable to that prophesie of Daniel chap. 12. â They that be wise shall shine as the brightnesse of the firmament and they that turne many to righteousnes shall shine as the starres for euer and euer And againe Reuel 3.21 To him that ouercommeth will I grant to sit with me in my throne euen as I ouercame and sit with my Father in his throne Let him that hath an eare heare what the Spirit that is the spirit of our Lord Iesus Christ by his holy Apostle from heauen sa it vnto the Churches These promises therefore and such duties to the constant performance whereof they are made are diligently and religiously to be attended and beleeued of euery true christian Finally touching the last branch of the answer to wit that all diuine honour and glory is to be giuen to our Sauiour for the whole worke of our redemption and eternall saluation We haue the practise of the Church of God in the heaâens yea and of the holy Angells also exemplified before vs Reuel chap. 5. vârses 6 7 8 c. they doe most solemnly giue high glory to our Sauiour Christ in that behalfe falling downe and saying Thou art worthie c. And verse 12. The Angells say with a lowd voyce Worthie is the Lambe that was killed to receiue power and riches and wisedome and strength and honour and glory and praise Yea the vision declaring what is the duty of all as well in earth as in heauen representeth vnto Iohn that all the creatures which are in heauen and on the earth and in the sea and all that are in them doe say Praise honour and glorie and power be vnto him that sitteth vpon the throne that is to God the Father and vnto the Lambe for euermore That is to the Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ who according to this Article of our faith sitteth for euer at his right hand And this is that wherevnto we and all the Church of God in the daies of the Gospâl are prophetically exhorted and earnestly stirred vp by a fiuefold repetition of the same words Psal 47.5 6 7. God is ascended with triumph euen the Lord with the sound of the trumpet Sing praises to God sing praises sing praises vnto our King sing praises For God is the King of all the earth that is of the whole Church both Iewes and Gentiles sing praises euâry one that hath vnderstanding Or rather thus sing praises with a Psalme of instruction that is to say fit to instruct vs in this mysterie of the exaltation of our Lord and Sauiour And herevnto the excellencie of the person of our Sauiour is very forcible and aâso the highnesse of that place from whence all the mercies of God are confirmed and the daily fruits thereof renewed vnto vs. For we vse to esteeme gifts and tokens of loue at very high price when they come from Persons of high place Most of all therefore and m st highly ought we to esteeme those most excellent gifts and blessings which doe continually descend vnto vs from the most royall hand of our Sauiour Christ euen from the right hand of God in the highest heauens To him therefore be all honour and glorie and praise for euer and euer Amen And thus albeit this yeelding of glory and praise to our Sauiour is a part yea a chiefe part of his diuine worship and might well haue beene spoken of in the second branch yet it neede not be thought to bee much amisse that it should in this wise be made a speciall conclusion of the whole answer touching the duties of faith belonging to the manifolde comfort of faith touching this Article NOw for the shutting vp of all The danger of not beleeuing this Article according to our order of handling euerie other Article of our faith What is the danger of not beleeuing in our Sauiour Christ and of not obeying him as one thus most highly aduanced to the right hand of the most sacred Maiesty of God Ans It cannot be that the faith of any such should be perfitly established Nay rather all that shall remaine in this their vnbeliefe and disobedience against our glorious Lord and Sauiour shall not onely be excluded from euery benefit of Christ but also stand most deepely subiect to extreame wrath and iudgement as a iust punishment for so great and intollerable a contempt Explication proofe It must needes be so indeede For seeing as it was said euen in respect of the appearance of our Sauiour in the time of his humiliation that he which did not then beleeue in him was condemned alreadie because hee beleeued not in the name of the onely begotten Sonne of God Iohn 3.18 Much rather may it be affirmed now after that our Sauiour is ascended thus into heauen and fully established in his glory And wee may here againe call to minde the wordes of our Sauiour Iohn 8.23 24. and verses 34 35 36. The summe whereof is this that if we beleeue not in him as one that came from heauen as one being sent from God and is gone againe to God into heauen we shall die in our sinnes Herevnto likewise serueth that which our Sauiour spake chap. 16.9 that the holy Ghost after his ascension to the right hand of God in the heauens should rebuke the world of sinne to wit in it selfe euen to the owne condemnation as touching those that would not beleeue in him thus leauing the world after his manifesting of himselfe and going away againe to him that had sent him In which place of Scripture also our Sauiour said further that the holy Ghost should after the same his ascension conuince the world of righteousnesse that is should shew by reall proofe and demonstration euen by reason of his ascension that our Sauiour is righteous for so are the words of our Sauiour himselfe Because I goe to my Father and ye shall see me no more Our Sauiour meaneth till the end of the world And last of all our Sauiour added in the same place of the Euangelist Iohn that the holy Ghost should come to conuince the world of iudgement that is to say that wrath and vengeance is due to all that will not beleeue in him seeing hee hath made it most cleare and euident that the Prince of this world that is the
doth necessarily require Thus much in way of rendering some account of the present enterprise with this admonition necessarily as I suppose inserted in respect of some who without such caution were most like to mislike to their owne greatest harme But to returne my speech to you the reuerend and learned Preachers of Gods word this doe I now humbly beseech of you in the Lord Iesus that insomuch as yee are the salt of the earth the light of the world and Stewards in the Lords house appointed by God himselfe to giue to euery one his portion in due season that you would as ye doe and yet still more and more consider the peerlesse dignitie efficacie of your office of Preaching farre excelling all writing or printing with incke and paper both for the daily calling and edifying of the Church of God as well in knowledge and comfort of faith as vnto obedience of life euen to the comming of our Lord Iesus at the ende of the world You are by your holy Preaching the most actiue pen-men of the holy Ghost to write yea to ingraue all holy doctrine and godlines in the heartes of all the Elect of God with a farre more deepe and firme impression then can be made in any thinne and shallowe papers You are those holy instruments of God which are most effectual both to giue the clearest light of knowledg and to work the best impressions in memorie and to bring the conscience to greatest remorse and to affect the heart with the sweetest and most durable comfort and also most powerfully to stirre vp to the practise of the duties of a godly life then any other can be Whence it is and no doubt hath alwaies bin found that among the godly such speeches as followe haue more often proceeded from their hearing of the word preached then from priuate reading or any other meanes I neuer vnderstood this point saith one so well as I did by such a Sermon I remember such a point well saith another euer since I heard such a text handeled I was neuer pricked in coÌscience as I was at such a Sermon saith a third Me thought the Preacher spake particularly to me c. I was greatly coÌforted saith a fourth by the doctrine of such a Preacher at such such a time Wee see well nowe say all that haue any grace in them with one consent that we ought to be more carefull to heare the word preââhed and to pray more earnestly to God for his blessing vpon it then euer we thought before These kinde of speeches I say being often in the mouthes of such Christians as be reuerend hearers of Sermons doe euidently declare that Preaching hath a speciall power giuen it of God to worke most mightie effects in the hearts of the people of God aboue al that any readings or other priuate or publicke exercises of religion can worke So that though reading of good bookes is very profitable to such as doe in godly manner acquaint themselues therewithall yet in commending of the reading of godly writings we must alwaies admonish âhe people that they preferre the hearing of holy Sermons and the reading of the holy Scriptures before their reading of any other writinges besides Yea so iust cause is there to admonish all other hereof that the most godly and learned Preachers themselues will from their owne experience easily acknowledge that they could not haue vnderstoode the mysteries of Gods truth so clearely nor haue found them so comfortable by their owne reading prayer and meditation as by the grace of God they now do in a more liberall taste of Gods power and glory had they not their owne selues not onely preached the same to others but also heard the same mysteries preached by other Ministers vnto them And so doe I willingly confesse concerning my selfe and the present Treasurie so called in these bookes O therefore be ye intreated for the Lords cause to labour to the fulfilling of the most worthie and noble dutie of your office that is the dutie of preaching which of all other is the most worthy in the sight of God most profitable to his Church Without the which no doubt all writing yea euen the holy Scriptures themselues would lie contemned and despised and without any fruit vnlesse the people were put in minde of their duty yea if they were not earnestly stirred vp by you to haue the due regard of them Spartam igitur vos nacti estis reuereÌdi in Christo Patres ac Fratres vos inquam prae coeteris Prouinciam sanè selectissimam Hanc igitur macti virtute vestra coelitus sc inspirata maxime .i. qua poteritis fide diligentia exornate Ita Deum remuneratorem experiemini benignissimum locupletissimumque Ego similiter eadem gratia diuina fretus vestrae virtutis imitator maximé in votis habeo vt in idem vobiscum opus totis viribus huic scribendi negotio temperans multo deinceps accuratius Domino pro sua immensa bonitate concedente incumbam Optimé valete And now hence-forth extending my speech yet more generally this I desire that all might vnderstand that albeit this booke is in some most dutifull regard dedicated to the right worshipfull aboue named insomuch as it pleased God by their good meanes to vouchsafe mee the principall time of such quiet peace and rest with libertie leisure comfort and maintenance in the Church of God wherein I might write any thing at all worthy the reading of any Neuerthelesse that which I doe in speciall manner dedicate to them as most properly and of best right belonging to them the same doe I froÌ a more common affection of christian loue and duty and with their very Christian good liking I am sure communicate also to you Wishing and praying with all my heart that it may be aboundantly blessed of God to the singular both profit and comfort not onely of them and theirs but also of you and of all that do belong vnto you To the which end and purpose two things do I hence-forth most instantly request of you First that you would esteeme of these writings only as of a fruit of that holy prophecie or interpretation which is an ordinary gift of God in his church to help toward the more cleare vnderstanding of that manifold wisedome of God which is fully and perfectly contained in his owne most holy Scriptures alone and therewithall to lay open more plainely that manifold comfort which is inclosed in them and likewise to make it more manifest how plentifull fruites of thankfulnes and obedience is due from vs to God according to the same For as touching the thinges themselues they are as was saide euen now to be found most perfectly treasured vp in the holy Scriptures of GOD himselfe and in no other writings beside Neither in very deede doe these holy Scriptures of God stand in need of any other method and disposing nor of any other interpretation then their owne most pure
in the other Câeeds of Athanasius and the Nicene Counsell we beleeue in one God who is the father almighty c. And we worship one God in Trinitie Trinitie in vnitie Neither confounding the persons nor diuiding the substance c. as we are further to consider afterward Question BVt in the meane while what ground of holy Scripture can you alledge that God is one onely true God Answere The 35. ver of the 4. ch of Deuteronomie in these wordes The Lord is God and there is none but he alone And ver 39. Vnderstand therefore and consider in thine heart that the Lord hee is God in heauen aboue and vppon the earth beneath there is no other And in the 4. ver of the 6. chap. Heare ô Israel the Lord our God is Lord onely ExplicatioÌ proofe Thiâ being a chiefe and principall ground of all faith and true godlines it is is euery where most plentifully testified in the holy Scriptures Of the which testimonies it shall be to good purpose that we doe set down some more And first we wil begin with the words of God himselfe Deut. ch 32.39 Behold now saith the Lord that I euen I am he and that there is no God with me I kill and giue life I wound and I make whole neither is there any that can deliuer out of my hand Likewise Isaiah 42 8. ch 43 11 12 13. I euen I am the Lord beside me there is no Sauiour c. You are my witnesses saith the Lord that I am God And in many other places of the same Prophecy ch 44 6 ch 45 5. I am the Lord there is no other there is no God beside me The same is repeated six times in that ch The often repetitioÌ sheweth that we haue need to be often earnestly put in mind of it to the end it may be firmly rooted in our hearts To this truth principle of our faith do the seruants of God euery where giue witnes As 1. Sam. ch 2. v. 2. There is none holy as the Lord saith Hannah in her holy thanksgiuing yea ther is none besides thee and there is no God like vnto our God And Psalme 18 31. Who is God besides the Lord And who is mightie saue our God And Ps 83.18 Iehouah is alone euen the most high ouer all the earth And Ps 86 10. Thou art God alone And Nehemiah 9.6 Thou art Lord alone And 1. Cor. 8 4. There is no other God but one Yea 2 Kings 5.15 This testimonie is drawne from Naaman the Syrian in experience of Gods gratious power in the cure of his leprosie Behold saith he now I know that there is no God in all the world but in Israel His meaning is that they onely professed the Religion of the true God the onely God of all the world There are many more testimonies but we will ende with that of our Sauiour Christ Iohn chap. 17.3 This is life eternall to knowe thee the onely true God c. As touching the name of God attributed to the Gods of the Heathen in the holy Scriptures that is but according to the abusiue speech of the heathen and for a refutation of their heathenish error And when it is ascribed to Angels or men it is not to be vnderstood properly but in respect of that speciall dignitie and power which God hath as it were lent them aboue others c. Let vs now proceede Shew likewise from what ground of holy Scripture you haue bene taught that it is euery Christians dutie to beleeue in this our one onely true God Question What proofe haue you for it Answere Our Sauiour Christ admonisheth his Disciples to haue faith in God Mark ch 11. v. 22 ExplicatioÌ proofe The words of the greeke text are Haue ye that is see that ye haue the faith of God but in the selfe same sense according to the Syrian translation Let the faith of God be in you Our Sa Chr calleth it the faith of God because he requireth his people to beleeue in him for that all faith placed any other wher is vtterly profane wandring vaine Yea like as we saw eueÌ now that God by his holy spirit gaue Naaman the Syrian grace to beleeue in God from the experience of his gracious power manifested vppon him in his miraculous cure so doth our Sa Ch from the example of the fig-tree dried by the power of his diuine word instruct his Disciples to gather an argument for the strengthening of their faith to beleeue in euery word of God and principally in his promise touching euerlasting saluation According to that of wise Agur. Pro. 30.5 Euery word of God is pure he is a shield to them that trust in him Question Haue you any other proofe that it is the dutie of the people of God thus to beleeue in him Answere In the 62. Psal we haue not onely the doctrine but also the practise set forth vnto vs by a very notable and liuely example Question Rehearse you the words of this Psalme which are they Answere Yet my soule keepeth silence vnto God Or as we may read it in the Hebrew text thus My soule quietly resteth or reposeth it selfe onely in God saith the holy Prophet for of him commeth my saluation He onely is my strength and my saluation and my defence I shall not much be moued Yea he repeateth the same words againe to shewe his singular affiance placed onely in the Lord. And then hee doth with like earnestnes from the experience of his owne comfort exhort and incourage all other the people of God to doe the like saying Trust in him all ye people powre forth your hearts before him Selah Explication and proofe This Ps is very notable no lesse for the wisdome then for the earnestnes of the holy Prophet to this purpose as was made plaine from the interpretation thereof In the which it was more largely declared then now time will suffer to be repeated that the faithful seruant of God reioiceth in that victorie which through the grace of God he had obtained against his troublesome temptations in that he did bid silence as it were to his soule against all impatient murmurings by a quiet attendance vpon Gods mercy In the same confidence also he triumpheth against his aduersaries Neuertheles because he felt his naturall infirmitie and corruption still present with him he doth together with this holy and triumphant reioycing admonish his soule to continue still in silence to God and in a quiet resting vpon him whithout wearines in waiting And thus this first part of the Psal vnto the 8. v. doth very liuelily represent vnto vs the nature of faith which continually animateth it selfe to a holy strife and resistance against the temptations of the flesh the world and the diuell For the beleeuing man is not to be imagined to be as one altogether at rest and as one rowing at pleasure in a still and calme
hearts and reynes And Ierem 11.20 and chap 17.10 I the Lord searche the heart and trie the reynes Acts. 15.8 God which knoweth the hearts and 1. Thess 2.4 Iudge of the whole world Gen 18.25 Shall not the iudge of all the world doe right saith Abraham to the Lord. Read also Iob. chap 34.10 c. 19. He iudgeth without respect of persons Deut 10.17.18 Acts 10.34 Rom 2.11 And in many other places The iudge who maketh lowe who also maketh high Psalm 75.7 Lorde of Hostes Psalm 46.7 The Lorde of Hostes is with vs. And Psalm 82. thrise in that Psal And Ps 84. fower times and Psa 89.8 O Lord God of Hostes who is like vnto thee which art a mightie Lorde and the truth is about thee 32.18 Amos 4.13 The Lord of Hostes is his name And note also that the works of God not onely of Creation of the ordinaâie course of Gouernment but also his extraordinarie and wondrous works partly such as he worketh by his own immediate hand partly such as he worketh by the ministerie of his seruants both for his people and against the wicked they are so manie declarations of his diuine wisedome mercie iustice c. According to that Psal 9.16 The Lord is knowne by executing iudgement Selah A point worthie singular obseruation And in respect of his mercie according to that Psal 68.20 This is our God euen the God that saueth vs. c. Question NOwe which are the titles of God in a more particular respect of the degrees of his people in humane societie Answere He is in this respect called the most high excellent he that inhabiteth Eternitie whose name is the Holie one Isai 57.15 Ps 83.18 The mosthigh ouer the whole Earth Ps 97.9 And 1. Tim 1.17 The King euerlasting immortall God onely wise And ch 6.15.16 He that is blessed prince onely the King of Kings Lord of Lords who only hath immortalitie dwelleth in the light that none caÌ attain vnto whoÌ neuer man saw neither caÌ see vnto whoÌ be honor power euerlasting AmeÌ Explication proofe This title of GOD Gneljon the most high is often in the Psalms namelie in these 7.9 18.21.46.47.50.56.57.73.77.78.82.83.87 91.92.107 Read also 1. Chron 29.11.12.13 and Psal 24.7.8.9.10 The king of glorie that is the most glorious King And 82.1 God standeth in the assemblie of Gods For Iudges magistrates assembled are the honourable assemblies which God himselfe hath called to the seate of iustice and hee iudgeth among Goddes that is among the same Iudges magistrates gathered togither in his name either ratifying euery right sentence which they giue or reprouing the contrarie as it followeth in the same Psalme For all Iudgement is properlie the Lords it is his soueraigne prerogatiue belonging as it were to his Crowne and Dignitie Deu 1.17 2. chro 19.6.9.10.11 Read also Eccles ch 5.7 If in a Countrie thou seest the oppression of the poore and the defrauding of iudgment iustice be not astonied at the matter For he that is higher then the high regaraeth yea he that is most high aboue them Where the word Gebhohim vsed in the plurall nuÌber noteth the most high excellencie of God And that also as some interpret it in respect of the most high misterie of the holy Trinitie In Ezra NeheÌ God is diuers times called the God of heauen Thus we see what manner of one God is in comparison of those that bee in higher place aboue the rest Though they be high yea higher powers as Ro 13.1 yet God onely is the most high Wheras these are mortall Ps 146.3.4 Isa 51.12 The Lord God is immortall Though they dwell in Princely Palaces yet their dwelling places are nothing coÌparable to the habitation of his heauenly glorie They are many so their gouernment is a parted gouernmeÌt but God is one hath the whole soueraigntie entierly vnited in himselfe Ps 47.6.7.8.9 God is called also oftentimes in the holy Scriptures Adonai the chief Lord authoriser supporter of all Lordship and Gouernment And therfore the title is in a speciall forme of writing attributed to God as some obserue Adonai not Adon or Adoni as it is applied to meÌ And in this respect of his soueraignty he is called Adonei Adonim Ps 136.3 the Lord of Lords that is the Lord of all that haue gouernment whether domestical eccl or ciuill And Mal 1.6 The plural nuÌber for the singular in the same sense twise in the same verse Hence or according to this the word Heden is vsed for basis or sustentaculum the foundation of a thing Question NOwe further which are the Titles of God which shewe what manner of one God is in respect of those of inferiour estate and low degree who are humbled in themselues c Answer Hee is the Father of Mercies the God of all consolation and comfort 2. Corinth 1.1.3.4 and chapt 7 6. The God that comforteth the abiecte Hee is the Father of the Fatherles and iudge of the Widowes Psalm 68.5 and Psalm 113.5 who is like vnto the Lord our God that hath his dwelling on high who abaseth himselfe to behold things in the heauens and in the earth Hee raiseth the needie out of the dust and lifteth vp the poore out of the dung c. And Psalm 146.7 He executeth iustice for the oppressed he giueth bread to the hungry He looseth the prisoners c. It followeth that you shew which those kind of titles are which declare what manner of one our God is against the wicked whether Princes or any other Which may they be Question Answere He ouerthroweth the way of the wicked as it followeth in the same 146 Psalm He is terrible to the Kings of the earth Psal 76 12. Yea generally it is a fearefull thing for any conteÌptuous sinner to fall into the hands of the liuing God For vengeance belongeth to the Lord and he will recompence Heb 10 30 30 31. and Rom 12 19 according as Psal 94 He is expresly called God the auenger To this purpose we may call to mind againe That God iudgeth without respect of persons ExplicatioÌ proofe For seeing he will not haue his magistrates to respect the poore in any euill cause Exod 23 3 and Leuit 19 15 Much lesse will God himselfe deale partially Question NOw in the last place what are those titles of God which doe concerne his Church and that speciall fauour which he beareth to it and to euerie true member thereof Answere The Lord God of the Hebrewes and the God of Abraham Isaak and Iaacob or Israel in many places of the holy Prophets The holy one Iob. cha 6.10 The holy one of Israel Isai cha 6.3 and 41.14 and cha 43.15 and Luke cha 1.49 Holy is his name The hope of Israel Ierem. 14.8 and Psal 46.1 and 62.8 yea the hope of all the ends of the earth Psal 65.5 The God both of Iew and Gentile Rom 3.29
Redeemer Deliuerer and Sauiour of his people as he is often called and as he himselfe calleth himselfe in the writings of the Prophets and euery where else in the holy Scriptures ExplicatioÌ proofe We shall finde it to be true for a good taste if we doe call to minde the testimonies alledged before out of Isaiah to proue that there is but one onely God who there is called the onely Sauiour And likewise The God of our saluation Psal 68.19.20 and Psal 25.5 and 27.9 Moreouer Isaiah chap 41.14 The Lord calleth himselfe the redeemer and the holy one of Israel And chap. 44.6 and chap 47.4 and chap 48.17 and chap 49.7 and chap 59.20 I know that my redeemer liueth saith Iob chap 19.25 This redeemer as well writeth F Iun is the father in the sonne by the spirit And to this end and purpose is the Lord also called the God who onely worketh wonders for the deliuerance and safety of his people Psal 77 14 and Psal 72 18 and 136 4. And Dauid for his part calleth God his deliuerer out of all his trouble and from all his enemies 2 Sam 4 9. and Psal 18 48. And otherwhere a present helpe in time of neede c. And againe Great are the troubles of the righteous but the Lord deliuereth them out of all He is the King of Saints Reuel chap 15 3. In all which respects he is called The blessed one that is he that is for his incomparable goodnes to be blessed and praised aboue all yea euen the wicked being Iudges Marke chap 14 61. And thus we haue holpen our selues with some distinction of the manifold titles of God that from thence we might learne what manner a one our God is in whom onely wee are to beleeue There are some places of Scripture wherein the principall of these titles are purposedly set downe together It were therefore to good purpose that you doe rehearse some one or two of them Question Which may they be Answere In the 6 and 7 verses of the 34 of Exodus God himselfe proclaimeth his owne diuine name and nature in these words The Lord the Lord strong mercifull and gratious slow to anger and aboundant in goodnes and truth reseruing mercie for thousands forgiuing iniquitie transgression and sinne but not making the wicked innocent visiting the iniquitie of the fathers vpon the children and vpon childrens children to the third and fourth generation The same almost word for word is repeated by Moses Numb 14.18 which he maketh the ground of that his prayer whereby he intreated and obteined mercy for the people who had greeuously prouoked the Lord to anger against them by their infidelitie Reade also Deut. 10.17.18 and Psal 103.7.8 c. The like is in many other places The which we must not think tedious to search out and to obserue more diligently from time to time For when men of this world are exquisite in seeking out and blazing and setting forth the titles and stiles of earthly Princes shall not the seruants of God much rather vse all holy diligence to seeke and enquire after the knowledge of the excellency of God what his diuine stile is infinitely exceeding all the multiplied titles that can be attributed to all the Princes of the world Yes the rather are we to vse al diligeÌce herein for the reproofe of the sottish rudenes of a number who notwithstanding they are carefull to obserue the titles of men they wil not wholie and right out as some vse to speake or with any reuerence vtter one title of God He is not God Almightie in the mouthes of many but God a might as if they might bee haile-fellow well met with him Here therefore we will by the grace of God staie yet a little longer in this point For seeing it hath pleased God to expresse his owne nature not only simply and entierly in it selfe but also in way of comparison and that partly negatiuely and by an infinite inequalitie partly by similitudes in a certaine proportion of resemblance for a further helpe of our weaknes we wil also coÌsider of these things And first of this that by an infinit disparagement as it were the Lord expresseth himselfe after this sort that he is such a one as none may be compared or matched with him As Psal 89.6 Who is equall to the Lord in the heauens and who is like the Lord among the sonnes of the Gods that is of the most mightie vpon the earth Wherevnto we may make that for a true answere which we reade Psal 97.9 The Lord is most high aboue all the earth and much exalted aboue all gods that is aboue all the Angels of heauen And againe Psal 86.8 Among the Gods that is to say among any of those to whom the name of God is giuen whether to Angels or men of magistracy and power aboue the rest or to false Gods such as are so onely by Idolatrous conceit there is none like thee ô Lord and there is none that can do like thy workes And Psal 135.5.6 I know that the Lord is great and that our Lord is aboue all Gods Whatsoeuer pleased the Lord that did he in heauen earth in the sea and in all depthes Herein therefore the Prophet Isaiah is earnest cha 40.18 To whom then will ye liken God or what similitude will ye set vp vnto him And v. 25. To whom now will ye liken me that I should be like him saith the holy one And Exo chap. 1â 11 Who is like vnto thee ô Lord among the gods who is like thee so glorious in holines fearefull in praises doing wonders c And Deu 32.31 Their God is not as our God euen our enemies being iudges And also Psal 115.3 c. Our God is in heauen he doth whatsoeuer he will Their Idols are siluer and gold euen the work of mens hands They haue a mouth and speake not c. And Ier. 10.16 The portion of Iaacob is not like them for he is the maker of all things and Israel is the rodde of his inheritance The Lord of hostes is his name And Gal 4 8. The gods of the heathen are not gods by nature as our God is to wit of a most spirituall diuine nature infinite and eternall as hath bene declared before To this kinde of expressing the Lord in way of comparison negatiuely belongeth that which is written Numbers 23.19 God is not as man that hee should lye neither as the sonne of man that hee should repent Likewise 1. Samuel 15.29 The strength of Israel will not lye nor repent for hee is not man that hee should repent Moreouer Hosh Chap. 11.9 I am God and not man the holy one in the midst of thee c. And Rom 3.4 Let God be true and euery man a lyar As though he should say howsoeuer man is found light and inconstant yet this is a principle which ought to be aboue all exception that God is alwaies and in all things
perfectly true And on the contrary to the same effect Isai 31.3 The Egiptians are men and not God and their horses flesh and not Spirit Therefore prayeth the Church O God giue thou vs helpe against trouble for vaine is the helpe of man Psalm 108.12 and Ps 20.7.8 and 33.16 Herevnto also may bee referred these Titles of God onely wise or infinite in wisedome Epistle of Iude vers 25. and Ps 147.5 Invisible Heb. 11.27 Incomprehensible Ps 145.3 His greatnes is incomprehensible Immortall as before 1. Ti. 1.17 And who onely hath immortalitie ch 6.16 He that Reigneth of olde Ps 55.19 and Dan. 7.9 and Isai 51.9.10 For these also haue a reference of comparison in respect of creatures For man is mortall and all things else transitorie and mutable God is not so Hee is the euerliuing God Ps 102.23.24 c. There is no change in him he is alwaies the same Iames 1.17 And Ierem 10.10 The Lorde is the God of trueth hee is the liuing God and an euerlasting King c. Euerie Creature hath his limited substance and place yea place it selfe is limited But God filleth all places yea he comprehendeth them but is not comprehended Hee filleth heauen and earth Ier. 23. vers 23.24 Hee is greater then all creatures Isai ch 40.12 c. Not that wee are to ascribe any materiall magnitude or greatnes to God for he is a Spirit but such a greatnes as is to vs incompreheÌsible as was said in the Psalm Such a greatnes as filling all places doth therwithall after a sort fill all things he being in them they hauing their being in by him though he be in no wise intermixed with any of them So that when wee look vpon all things and see thâ beautie of them and comprehend in some measure the greatnes of the heauen and the earth wee must conceyue of God to bee of an infinite Maiestie and Gâorie euen by the greatnes of his throne and footestoole c. Yea and though man hath much knowledge yet beside that hee hath none which God hath not giuen and taught him according to that in the Ps 94.10 Isa 28.24.25.26 And 1. Cor 7. ver 7. Besides this I say How little do we knowe of his wayes and of his infinit knowledge and Iudgements which are vnsearcheable Iob â6 14 c. Read ch 9. ch 33.13.14 Read also Isai 40.13.14 Rom. 11.33 O the deepnes of the Riches both of the Wisedome and knowledge of God! How vnsearchable are his iudgemeÌts his wayes past finding out For who hath knowne the minde of the Lorde or who was his Counseller Or who hath giuen to him first and hee shall be recompenced For of him and through him and for him are all things to him be glorie for euer Amen Let men therfore be as wise as they may be that is euen as wise as it shall please God to make them yet GOD onely is perfectly wise like as our Sau Christ saith of God Hee onely is good to wit as touching the fountain also the perfection of goodnes And thus God vouchsafeth by speach of comparison noting as was said an infinit disparagement betwixt him all creatures to giue vs some help toward the knowledge which wee in our weakenes may be able to conceiue of him Let vs now come to those familiar similitudes wher by it pleaseth God to expresse himselfe in a certaine proportion for a further helpe of our weakenes These similitudes wherevnto God likeneth himselfe they are partlie in repect of his Church and children and partlie in respect of the wicked And that we may by an hysterosis beginne first with those that concerne the wicked God is in respect of them compared to a mightie Warriour to ouerthrow them Exod 15.3 The Lord is a man of Warre his name is Iehouah And Psalm 76.3.4.5.6.7 There brake hee the arrowes of the bowe c. And Psalm 78.65.66 c. Hee is compared to a jealous houshand that will take reuenge of their spirituall fornication as in the 2. Commandement Ezod 34.14 The Lord whose name is iealouse is a iealouse God And Deuterono 32.21 They haue mooued mee to iealousie with that which is not God And Nahum chapt 1.2 Hee is compared to a Lion or Beare of the Forest in respect of his fearefull vengeance to terrifie men from sin Ps 50.22 Amos 3.8 Isa 31.4 Yea sometime toward his owne children Isa 38.13 Hosc 5.14 and ch 13.7.8 Finally our God is to the wicked euen a consuming fire Deuter 4.29 and Hebr 12.29 Read also Isai 33.14 ãâã 1.2.3.10 2â ãâ¦ã Gââ is the ãâã oâ his Seruants ãâã 43.3 But vnto the Church and people of God who truely beleeue in him feare him and walke in his wayes The Lorde is a quiet and peaceable resting place Psalm 90.1 Lorde thou hast bene our habitation from generation to generation Hee is a Sanctuarie of refuge in time of danger Isai 8.13.14 A strong Tower of defence Prou 18.10 and Nahum 1.7 The Lorde is God and a strong hoâde in the day of trouble and hee knoweth that is hee tenderly regardeth them that trust in him Hee is the rocke of their saluation Psalm â9 26 and the âorne of their saluation Hee is my rocke and my fortresse saith Dauid Psalm 18.2 And Psalm 92.15 The Lorde my rock is righteous And Psalm 95.1 Let vs sing aloude to the rocke of our saluation Reade also Prouerbs 30.5 Hee is a shielde to those that trust in him And manie times in the Psalmes Namely Psalm 59.11 and Psal 115.9.10.11 and 119. verse 114. And Genes 15.1 The Lord saith to Abraham Feare not Abraham I am thy buckler and thy exceeding great rewarde According to that Deuteron 33.29 Blessed art thou O Israell who is like vnto thee O people saued by the Lorde the shielde of thine helpe and sworde of thy glorie c. And Psal 17.8 and 57.1 And againe Psal 63.7 and 91.4 Hee is compared to a henne gathering her chickens vnder her wings for defence against the Kyte Like as our Sauiour Christ speaketh of himselfe Matth 23.37 But among all similitudes the Lord vseth none so plentifully as he doth man himselfe for a representation of his Diuine vertues insomuch as hee made him of of all other earthly creatures more answerable to his own similitude and likenes so the more fiue to resemble himselfe by And therfore he speaketh of himselfe as hauing a resemblance to man in all his powers and parts both inward and outward Yea therfore also hath he chosen to represent himselfe sometimes to his seruants in the likenes and shape of man by vision Yet with such a dissimilitude as was most fit to set out the excellencie of the diuine Maiestie and glorie exceeding all humane representation likenes 1. Kings 22.19 Isai chap 6. 1. Ezech ch 1. 26. 27. and Dan 7.9.10 The particular speaches wherby the Lord is spoken of as hauing a soule a heart a head face eyes
that hee is our Creator and Gouernour followeth next in order but seeing wee shall haue a speciall occasion offered vs hereafter to inquire of them wee will of purpose omit them here NEuertheles we wil proceed to those comforts which arise from other considerationâ and namely from this in the next place that the Lord our God is of a most spirituall nature and beeing of infinite Maiestie filling both heauen and earth c. Question What therefore is the comfort of this Answere The comfort hereof is this that God euery where present with vs by his spirit is a mercifull beholder pittier and moderator of all our troubles and griefes our vpholder in euery griefe and distresse and finally our deliuerer out of all our troubles though with our bodily eyes we see him not ExplicatioÌ and proofe For the proofe of this read Exod. 3 7 c. I haue surely seene the trouble of my people which are in âgypt saith the Lord and I haue heard their cry because of their taske-maisters for I knowe their sorrowes That which the Lord did then hee doth continually as the necessities of his people doe require as we may further perceiue by other proofes of the same kinde As Zech 4 10. The eyes of the Lord goe through the whole world Neither is he an ydle beholder in seeing how things goe as we may further perceiue by that we reade in the 9 chap. and 8. verse of the same prophesie I will campe about mine house against the army against him that passeth by and against him that returneth and no oppressor shall come vppon them any more for nowe haue I seene with my eyes Likewise Prou. 15 3. The eyes of the Lord in euery place behold the euill and the good And Psal 33 verses 13 14. The Lord looketh down from heauen and beholdeth al the children of men From the habitation of his dwelling hee beholdeth all them that dwell in the earth He facioneth their hearts euery one and vnderstandeth all their workes c. Likewise Psal 34. verses 15 16. The eyes of the Lord are vppon the righteous and his eares are open to their crye But the face of the LORD is against them that doe euill to cutte off their remembrance from the earth And Heb. 11.27 We haue the example of Moses who comforted himselfe against the fiâ ceâes of the king of Egypt by looking vp to him that is inuisible as the Apostle teacheth that is by looking vp to God whoÌ he describeth to be hee that is inuisible according to that 1. Tim. 1 17. where he is called the King inuisible NOw let vs goe forward What is furthermore the comfort of this that he Lord our God is most perfect entier and absolute in himselfe so that albeât he is euery where present silling heauen and earth and vpholding all things yet he is neuertheles altogether an other and most perfectly in his diuine nature and essence seperated from them neither is contained in any place nor vpheld by any creature c. Question What I say is the comfort hereof Answere This may exceedingly comfort vs that although aâl creatures in heauen and earth should seeme to forsake vs yea to be vtterly bent against vs yet so long as wâ put our trust in God we may be sure that both he can and also that he will cherish maintaine vt yea in this fraile life so long as hee seeth so meete against all creatures that should conâpire to discomfort and destroy vs. Explication and proofe It is true that you say For God worketh most freely in all things hee is nothing intangled and snared any way hee is not limited nor tyed to any second meanes and causes And for the proofe of this comfort reade Heb. 13. c. â God hath said I will not faile thee neither forsake thee So that wee may boldly say The Lord is my helper neither will I feare what man can doe vnto me Read also Psal 34 19. The Lord is neare to them that are of a contrite heart c. Whereupon well obserueth Maister Caluin that herein is contained a doctrine full of most sweete consolation and comfort that God doth not then leaue vs when a huge heape of euils doe so ouerwhelme vs that we are as one would say stuffled thereby or so daunted that we cannot tell almost what wee may doe His wordes vpon those wordes of the Psalme are these Plena suauissimae consolationis doctrine Deum ne tunc quidem a nobis discedere quum malorum congeries not quasi exanimatos obruit Here also call againe to minde Psal 23 4. Though I should walke through the valley of the shadowe of death I will feare no euill for thou art with me thy rod and thy staffe they comfort me A particular experience whereof we finde recorded 1. Sam. 3â â Where we reade that Dauid comforted himselfe in his God when his owne company mutinously intended forth-with to haue stoned him Remember also to this purpose the 46. Psalme And Psalme 113. the third verse Our God is in heauen he doth whatsoeuer he will Moreouer Deut 8 3. and Mat. 4 4. Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord. And 1. Sam 14.6 and likewise 2. Chron. 14 11. The Lord helpeth with fewe as well as with mâny And Zâchar 4.6 Neither by an army nor strength but by my spirit saith the Lord of Hosts And Isay 59 16 c. and Chap. ââ 1 Aâ God in the beginning made all things of nothing without any helpeâ so as it pleaseth him he can helpe as it were without helpe c. But let vs proceede to some other particulars Question WHat is the comfort of this that as the Lord our God is of an infinite and as one would say of a transcendent nature and in his diuine Maiestie of incomprehensible greatnes as Psal 14â 3 His greatnes is incomprehensible so he is also in dignitie and worthines infinitely excelling al creatures whatsoeuer Answere The comfort hereof is that when our God shall giue iudgement on our side all creatures must be silent before him and rest in his iudgement In the meane while it may iustly be a speciall comfort to the seruants of God that as they serue him which is the chiefe Lord and maister aboue all so their seruice is the most honourable and happie seruice that may be Here indeed the common prouerbe may haue chiefe place There is no fishing to the fishing of the sea ExplicatioÌ proofe nor seruice to the seruice of the King c. The reward of no earthly Prince is or can be coÌparable to the reward of the king of heaueÌ For this happines of the seruants of God Read how they are priuiledged aboue all other yea euen in the times of greatest danger Isay chap. 6â 8 â 13 14. Thus saith the Lord As wine is found in the cluster one saith destroy it not for a
O my God take mee not away in the middest of my dayes thy yeares endure froÌ generation to generation Thou hast aforetime laid the fouÌdation of the earth the heauens are the work of thy hands They shall perish but thou shalt endure They shall euen all waxe olde as doth a garment as a vesture shalt thou change them they shal be changed But thou art the same and thy yeares shall not faile And Ps 35.10 Lord who is like vnto thee who deliuerest the poore froÌ him that is too stroÌg for him c These are the second sorte of duties SHewe now in the third place which those duties are which faith yeeldeth frâm the coÌfort of this that the Lord our God is of a most spirituall nature iÌfinite euery wher present vnmeasurable inuisible and incomprehensible Which be they Question Aââââââ From the considerations saith doth withdrawe the thoughts of our mindes from thinking God to be like any bodily creature in outward forme or shape much more the hands fââm making and setting vp any bodily representation of him most of all the heart from yeelding any diuine worship to any creature the which it doth acknowledge to belong only to the Lord our God Exâlâcation and prâââe This indeede is one speciall dutie of faith touching the spirituall nature of God in that he is infinite and euery where presânt c. accoâding to that we reâd Isay 4â 18. Ier. 16 6. Deut. 4 15 16 17 18 19. And Act. 17 v. 24 c. 29 What other duties doe belong to the same comfort of faith Question Answere It requireth of euery true beleeuer that he be wise vnto sobrietie without all curious search into the diuine nature of God the which may so onely be known as it is alwaies to be acknowledged infinitely exceeding all that our weake knowledge and vnderstanding can reach vnto It teacheth vs to worship God in spirit and truth It warneth vs to beware of all hypocrâââie and to take heede that we do in no wise peruert or corrupt the most holy and pure doctrine of his truth These and such like are the duties belonging to the former comfort of faith Explicatiân anâ prooâe They are so in very deed as may appeare first froÌ that generall admonition which we read Rom. 12 3. Let no man vnderstand aboue that which is meete to vndeâstand but let hâm vnderstaÌd accoâding to sobrietie as God hath dealt to euery man the measure of faith For if we may not in things reuealed boast of a greater measure of knowledge theÌ God hath giueÌ much lesse may we pry curiously into his vnsearchable secrets Read also Deut. 29. v. 29. Pro. 25 1 2 1â 2â And Iudg ch 13 18 22. There is also a wise admonition though Apocriphâll to the same purpose Eccles ch 3 22. Seeke not out the things that be too hard for thee neither search the things rashly that be to mightie for thee Secondly call agâine to mind herein this place that excelleÌt example of our Sauiour Christ Iohn 4 24. God is a spirit they that worship him must worship him in spirit and truth For such as God is such also must his worship be Thirdly read Ps 44 ââ â1 If we haue forgotten the name of our God and holden vp our hands to a strange God shall not God search this out For he knoweth the secrets of the heart And Ps 1 29. O Lord thou hast tried and knowne Thou knowest my sittinâ my rising c. The whole Psal is of exceeding good vse to this purpose Finally read Ier. 23 v. 23 24 25. Am I a God at hand saith the Lord and not a God farre oft Can any hide himselfe in secret places that I shall not see him saith the Lord Doe not I file heauen and hearth saith the Lord I haue heard what the Prophets said that prophesie lyes in my name saying I haue dreamed I haue dreamed c. And Ps 119 verse 168. I haue kept thy precepts and thy testimonies for all my waies are before thee Hetherto of the third sort of duties Question Let vâââme to the fourth what duties belong to this comfort of faith that although all creatures should forsake vs yet the Lord our God will not leaue or ãâã vs Answere Thââ ought to cause vs to preferre the Lord our God in our hearts and to loue and imbrace him infinity aboue all creatures so that euery one of vs should resolutely say in ââm else as we read Ps ââ ââ whoÌ haue âân heauen but thee and I haue desired none to the earth with thee And so forth as it followeth to the end of the Psalme ââought to cause vs to doe so indeede ââââion ANd what are the duties belonging likewise to this comfort of faith that the Lord our God is the most worthy and excellent yea euen infinitely worst high and excellent aboue all Anââââ We ought for this to reuereÌce him with most high reuereÌce aboue al as much as we may pâââbly attaine vnto according to that in the 89. Ps v. 6. 7. Who is equal to the lord in heauen and who is like the Lord among the sonnes of the mighty God is greatly to be feared in the assembly of the Saints and to be reuerenced aboue all that are about him This also is very right and meet and our bounden duty Question NOw what are the duties of faith in respect of this comfort that the Lord our God is infinite in his diuine wisedome and that accordingly hee doth rule and gouerne all things Answere The duties heereof are these First that we denie our owne naturall and fleshly or worldly wisedome condemning it as meere folly and enmitie against God Secondly that we make it our wisedome to be wise in the Lord and according to the instructions limits and bounds of his holy word Thirdly that we iudge reuerendly of all those counsels and waies and works of God whereof we cannot sound the reason Fourthly that while wee walke in his holy wayes yea or hauing erred from them doe vnfainedly returne and repent and seeke the Lord we doe hope for a blessed issue out of the most intricate and confused temptations feares and dangers and euen out of death it selfe And therefore also as a further fruit hereof that touching all such deliuerances and blessings we submit euen our most holy prayers desires indeuours herein to the most gratious wisedome of God as to him that knoweth best both what and when and how euery thing may proue best for vs and accordingly will most gratiously dispose of the same Finally that we acknowledge all wisedome whatsoeuer is in men or Angels or in anie creature else according to their kind to be the gift of our only wise God and that we glorifie him in this behalfe vsing our wit all other his good gifts onely to that end For the proofe of the first of these duties read Rom. 8.7 The wisedome
of the flesh is enmitie against God The issue whereof is death to those that follow it as it is in tâe former verse And Pro. 14.12 Read also 1 Cor. 3.18 Let no man deceiue himselfe If any man among you seeme to be wise in this world let him be a foole that he may be wise ExplicatioÌ and proofe For the proofe of the second duty Read Deu. 4 6 7 8 and Ier. 8. ver 9. and ch 9. verses 23 24. as before in the comfort For the third read Ro. 11 33. and Eccles 3 11. He hath made euery thing beautifull in the time and season thereof c. Yet no man can finde out the worke that God hath wrought from the beginning euen to the end And chap. 7 15 16. c. For the proofe of the fourth duty read Psal 34.17 18 19.20 and 68.20.1 Cor. 10.13 Eccles 7 28. Read also Psal 25.10 The way of the Lord is strength to the vtright man In which respect well saith our learned Interpreter Via Domini est per invia That is God maketh way where there is no way For the last duty of giuing God the glory for the gift of all wisedome and vnderstanding Read Exod. 31 1 2 3.4.5.6 1 Sam 18.14 and Isai 28.23 c. to the end of the Chapter Read also Prou. 6.6.7.8 and cha 30.24.25.26 27.28 Ier 8. â And yet more principally Read Dan. 2 19.20 21 22 23 And in the Ep of Iude verse 25. To God onely wise our Sauiour be glory and maiestie and dominion and power both now and for euer Amen The duties belonging furthermore to the comfort of faith in the almighty power of God and generally touching the work of creation and gouernment we doe here of purpose omit as we did before in the comforts because wee shall afterward haue a speciall occasion to consider of the same WE come to the duties of faith coÌcerning the long suffering patience yea the infinite mercy and goodnes of the Lord our God Question Which are they Answere By how much the mercies of the Lord our God are more aboundant toward vs by so much ought wee first of all to take the more diligent heed that wee doe not in any wise despise or lightly esteeme them Secondly that we doe not distrust or despaire of the same his mercies as if there were any defect or failing in them Thirdly that we doe not in any case presume or waxe wanton against them albeit God is easily intreated and ready to forgiue such as offend him ExplicatioÌ and proofe These euils euen as very wicked extremities are carefully to be auoided yea to be accursed and abhorred of euery true beleeuer For they are most contrary to the nature of true faith Against the first wherof read Rom. 2.4 Despisest thou the riches of Gods bountifulnes and patience and long suffering We must take heed therefore that wee be not like those gracelesse subiects or children which are ready to despise the clemencie and lenitie of their gentle Princes and Parents Against the second read Ier Lamen ch 3.22 His compassions faile not Read also Isai 1.18 and ch 40. 28. 29. 30. 31. And Rom 5.20 Though sinne aboundeth yet grace aboundeth much more and 1 Tim 1 15. Against the third read Rom 6 1 c. What shall we say then shall we continue still in sinne that grace may abound God forbid c. Read Ep Iude 1 4. Though God be perfectly mercifull yet we must know that he is not so mercifull but that he is iust also We may not thinke God to haue but one eye as it were As he hath an eye of mercy so he hath an eye of iustice As he knoweth how to pitty humbled sinners and repenting sinners c so will he surely punish seuerely euerie obstinate and presumptuous transgressour and rebell He will deale wel with these that are well disposed c but he will deale roughly with those that be froward according to that which we read Psal 18.25.26 This hath God himselfe with so loud a voice proclaimed of himselfe as wee saw before that we neede to speake the lesse of it now Question BVt is there no other duty belonging to that singular comfort which faith taketh in the infinitnes of Gods mercies but only that we abuse theÌ not Answer Yes it is on the contrary the most bounden duty of euery one of vs whosoeuer doe beleeue in the mercies of the Lord our God to be so much the more loth to displease him in any thing yea rather to be so much the more carefull and studious to please him in all holy obedience by how much he is not onely more loth to enter into iudgment against vs but also more ready euery way to doe vs the most and greatest good Explication and proofe Thus generall indeed is the duty or as we may rather say the dutifulnes of faith is the comfort of Gods aboundant yea infinite mercies The mercies of the Lord our God ought to be esteemed of vs as the most pretious and dainty Iewell that we haue to deale withall And accordingly they are most charily holily to be dealt with of vs. For if we should prophane the mercies of God what refuge or sanctuaâie should be safe for vs to flie vnto for rescue against the hote and fierce pursuite of his iustice For the proofe wherof read Rom. 2.4 The bountifulnes of God leadeth thee to repentance And ch 12.1.2 I beseech ye therefore bretheren by the mercies of God that ye giue vp your bodies a liuing sacrifice holy and acceptable vnto God which is your reasonable seruing of God And fashion not your selues like vnto this world c. Read also 2 Cor 7 1. and 1. Sam. 12. ââ ând Isai 5.1 c. Moreouer call to mind Mat. 4.17 1. Iohn 3.8.9.10 and Gen. 29.9 And Psal 1â0 4 Mercy is with thee O Lord that thou maiest be feared And Psal â 7 In the multitude of thy mercy I will come into thy house and in thy feare will I worship toward thine holy temple Yea we ought to serue the Lord with ioyfulnes and with a good heart for the aboundance of all things Deut. 28.47 And Psal 119 64. The earth ô Lord is full of thy mercy teach me thy statutes BVt shew you yet something more particularly if you can what some of the duties of faith are which doe belong to the comfort of Gods infinite mercy and goodnes toward vs. Question Which may some of them be Answere Seeing the Lord our God is so aboundant in mercie to vs that hee forgiueth vs all our sinnes though neuer so great and grieuous so often as we do truly repent and turne vnto him it is our duty to be readily affected to forgiue one another our mutuall offences and both to admit seeke reconciliation how often in how great matters soeuer we haue âust occasion euen so farre as they concerne one another Moreouer seeing the Lord our
remained sure and both had and hath stil this seale The Lord knoweth who are his that is he so kâoweth them that he wil certainly preserue them to wit so many as shal truly âorâake their sinnes according to that which followeth in the same text let euery one that calleth on the name of Christ depart from iniquitie For the proofe of the second part read 2. Pet. 1 5. c. Therefore giue ye euen all diligence thereunto ioyne moreouer vertue with your faith and with faith knowledge and with knowâedge temperance patience c. And thus brethreÌ saith the Holy Apostle vse diligence to make your calling and election sure for if ye doe these things ye shal neuer fal For by this meanes an entrance shal be ministred vnto you aboundantly into the euerlasting kingdome of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ Notable to this purpose is the profession of the holy Prophet Ps 119 v. 166. and v. 1ââ Where he ioineth this trust and longing after saluation with delight in obeying the law of God Lord saith he I haue trusted in thy saluation and haue done thy coÌmandements And againe I haue longed for thy saluation ô Lord and thy Law is my delight To this purpose also is that of the Apostle Paul Phil. 2.12 My beloued as ye haue alwaies obeied not as in my presence onely but now much more in my absence so make ye an end of your owne saluation with feare and trembling And Rom. 11 20 Thou standest by faith be not high minded but feare c. For the proofe of the third part of the answere read Heb 10 22.23 24 25 Let vs draw neare with a true heart in assurance of faith c. And let vs keepe the pâofession of our hope without wauering for he is faithfull that hath promised And let vs consider one another to prouoke vnto loue and to good works not forsaking the felowship which wee haue among our selues c. Touching the 4. part read 1. Thess 4.1 c. Furthermore we beseech you brethren and exhorte you in the Lorde Iesus that yee increase more and more as yee haue receyued of vs how yee ought to walke and to please God c. And chapt 5.23.24 Nowe the verie God of peace sanctifie you throughout and I praye God that your whole spirit and soule and bodie may be kept blameles vnto the comming of our Lorde Iesus Christ. Faithfull is hee which calleth you who will also doe it Brethren pray for vs. For the proofe of the last branche reade Rom 12.6 All Prophesie must be according to the proportion of faith Reade also Galat 1.8 9. Though that wee or an Angell from heauen preache vnto you otherwise then that which wee haue preached vnto you let him be accursed As we said before so say we now againe c. And againe 2. Thes 1.2.2 We beseech you c. Be ye not sodainly mooued from your minde nor troubled neither by spirit nor by worde nor by letter c. let no man deceiue you by any meanes c. and verses 9.10.11.12 And 1 Iohn 2.21 No lye is of the truth Hetherto of the dueties of the particular comforts Question NOw what is the duety of all the comfortes of faith in our one onely very true God eternall and almightie infinite inuisible c. they being all put as it were together Answere It is our duty both generally in euery particular respect in most solemne reuereÌd religious maÌner to magnifie the most glorious reuerend name of the Lord our God ExplicatioÌ proofe This is indeede a generall duety as it were belonging both iointly and severally to all the former comforts of faith The practise wherof we may read to our own instruction and for our example and imitation 1. Chro 29.10 c. King Dauid blessed the Lorde before all the congregation And Dauid saide Blessed be thou O Lord God of Israell our father for euer and euer Thine O Lord is greatnes and power and glorie and victorie and praise For all that is in heauen and in earth is thine Thine is the kingdome O Lord thou excellest as head ouer all Both riches and honour come of thee and thou raignest ouer all and in thy hands it is to make great and to giue strength vnto all Now therfore our God wee thanke thee and praise thy glorious name Read also Psal 47. and Ps 72.18.19 Ps 89.52 106.48 Rom. 16.25 27. 1. Tim. 1.17 and ch 6 15 26. and 1. Pet 5.10.11 and in the Epistle of Iude verses 24.25 and Reuel 5.13 Thus therfore according to the holy exhortation Psalm 34.3 Let vs euerie one for our owne parts praise the Lord with the rest of his faithfull seruants and let vs all magnifie his name together Yea let vs to this ende abound in all particular fruites of true thankfulnesse to his most plentifull honour and praise as much as wee may possiblie attaine vnto For assuredlie faith receiuing the manifolde and aboundant comforts of the manifolde and superabounding grace of God it standeth deeply bound to yeeld all the fruits of thankes that may bee neyther can it receiue the grace of our most gracious God in vaine THe last point of our inquirie now onely remaineth concerning this Article of our faith in one onely true God that is touching the danger of noâ beleeuing in h m Question What is that Answere Such as will not beleeue in him to their comfort neither walke dutifully before him in the obedience of faith as a fruite thereof besides that they shall want that vnspeakeable peace and comfort of conscience which faith yeeldeth the which of it selfe is a heauy punishment they shall finde in the end that both the wisedome and power and iustice of God yea that euen God himselfe and all that he is in his eternall and infinite nature wil be armed against them to their euerlasting and most wofull destruction Beliefe in one ãâã God three dâstinct ãâã It shall certainly come so to passe indeede The Danger of not beleeuing If yee beleeue not saith the Prophet ãâã chap â verse 9. sureây yee shall not be established And further Ier chapt Exâââcation ãâ¦ã 17. â Cursed be the man that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his arme and withdraweth his heart from the Lorde For hee shal be like the heath in the wildernes c. And yet further Psal 73.27.28 Loe saith the Prophet they that withdrawe themselues from thee shall perish thou destroyest all them that go a whoring from thee And againe Psal 78.21.22 Wrath came vpon Israell because they beleeued not in God and trusted not in his helpe For they perished in the wildernes chiefly because of this their sin Likewise Hebr 10 38 39. They that withdraw themselues from faith doe it to their perdition Finallie Reuelat 21.8 The fearfull and vnbeleeuing shall haue their portion in the lake that burneth with fire brimstone which is the second death
2. Sam 7.23 Read also Isai 6.8 and chapt 54.5 Thus the distinction of Persons may be proued partly by the vsuall phrase or form of speach in the holy language And partly it may be prooued by such testimonies as doe in our owne translation make more expresse mention of the Persons as Psalm 33.6 By the worde of the Lorde were the heauens made and all the hoste of them by the breath of his mouth That is as Iunius interpreteth Pater in filio per spiritum The father in the sonne by the spirit And Isai 63.9.10 In all their troubles hee was troubled and the Angell of his presence saued them in his loue and in his mercie he redeemed them and hee did beare and carie them alwaies continually But they rebelled and vexed his holy Spirit c. Haec tota narratio vt idem Interpres est in primis euidens si qua in vetere Testamento ad confirmandum doctrinam Christianam de vno Deo tribus Personis This whole narration as saith the same Interpreter is as euident as any in the olde Testament to proue the Christian doctrine concerning one GOD and three Persons Likewise Hagg 2.5.6 Yet nowe be of good couragâ ô Zerubbabel c. for I am with you saith the Lord of Hostes. According to the word that I couenanted with you when ye came out of Egipt so my spirit shall remaine among you feare ye not Est hic locus de sancta Trinitate euidentissimus This place say Trem and Iunius is a most euident place concerning the holy Trinitie But it will peraduenture be obiected of some that in none of these places no nor in that of the Apostle Iohn where hee saieth There are three which beare witnesse in heauen there is any mention of the word Person Question What other testimonie or ground of holy Scripture haue you that wee may safely and boldly assure our selues to beleeue that these three are and may be called by the name of three Persons Answere In the first Chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrues verse 3 the Apostle saith of our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God that he is the brightnes of the glory and the ingrauen forme of the Person of the Father Wherefore seeing the Father is a person in a respect or relation to the Sonne so is the Sonne in a like respect or relation to the Father and consequently also the holy Ghost is a person in a like respect and relation to them both ExplicatioÌ proofe There is in deede the same reason of all three persons mutually which is of any one to either of the other And touching the Sonne of whom it is said that he is the ingrauen forme of the person of the Father the Sonne himselfe our Lord Iesus Christ saith in this respect that he which knoweth the Sonne knoweth also the Father Iohn ch 14.7 c. If ye had knowne me saith our Sauiour Christ ye should haue knowne the Father also c. I am in the Father and the Father is in me c. Read also chap. 8.19 Onely it must be confessed that the Apostle in the place of the Epistle to the Hebrues vseth the word Hypostasis the which word for word is a Subsistence but assuredly hee vseth it altogether in the same sence as wee commonly vse the word person as it is rightly translated according to the vse of all true Christian Churches For these words Hyphistamenon Hypostasis Prosopon with the Christian Grecians are the same in common interpretation with our English word Person as it is vsed of vs from the Latine word Persona in such sence as it is applied of all Latine Diuines to the opening of this mysterie Of this therefore for this present enough Shew now likewise what ground you haue that the Persons in the Deitie are to be distinguished not onely in the relation of words but also really as we may say and in respect of the order of the Beeing of the diuine nature it selfe Answere What proofe haue you for this Question At the baptisme of the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ Math. chap. 3. verses 16.17 God the Father did actually make it most cleare in that by audible voice from heauen he pronounceth of the Sonne then vpon earth in the nature of man This is my beloued Sonne in whom I am well pleased And the holy Ghost in the likenes of a Doue descended and lighted vpon our Sauiour Christ the sonne of God at the very same time This is a liuely proofe and declaration of it in very deede Question But what ground haue you that the Persons are to be distinguished in such manner as was before affirmed by generation and by beeing begotten and by proceeding In the 14. verse of the first Chapter of the Gospell according to Iohn our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God Answere is called the onely begotten Sonne of the Father full of grace and truth And chap. 3. verse 16. God so loued the world that he hath giuen his onely begotten Sonne c. And Heb. chap. 1 verse 5 6. Vnto which of the Angels said he that is God the Father at any time Thou art my Sonne this day begat I thee And againe I will be his Father and he shall be my Sonne And againe When hee bringeth his first begotten Sonne into the world he saith And let all the Angels of God worship him Explication and proofe Heere it is plaine that the Father hath begot and that the Sonne is the onely begotten of the Father The which generating or begetting that it was eternall and before all beginning we read Prou. 8 22. c. The Lord saith wisedome euen the eternall wisedome of God the euerliuing Sonne of the Father he hath possessed me in the beginning of his way I was before his works of old I was set vp from euerlasting from the beginning and before the earth When there were no depthes was I begotten c. And must it not needes be that the Sonne of God is begotten in speciall manner that is after a most diuine manner seeing it cannot agree to the Angels of God though they be the chiefe of all his creatures Neither is it against the eternitie of this generating and begetting of the Sonne of God that he saith This day begat I thee For these words concerne onely the manifestation of the Sonne of God in the nature of man either typicallie in King Dauid who was a figure of him or properly by his owne appearance in the flesh in the due time and season thereof But the former words Thou art my Sonne as they are referred to our Sauiour Christ they are spoken of the eternitie of the Sonne of God before all worlds according to the witnesse of the Sonne of God himselfe Iohn 17.24 Father thou louedst me before the foundation of the world Noâ shew likewise some testimonie for proofe of the eternall proceeding of the holy Ghost Question Where may that
through the sanctification of the holy Ghost to take and adopt vs for his children that wee may after a sort sensibly feele and handle the vndoubted certaintie of one couenant made by them all Wherefore like as it is written of circumcision that it was vnto the beleeuing Iewes a seale of that righteousnes which they had by faith Rom. 4.11 so may wee assuredly say of our Christian baptisme the which is vnto vs the same which that was to them that it is a most gratious and authenticall seale of our iustification through faith by the consent of the whole Trinitie Yea so assured a coÌfirmatioÌ hereof is baptisme that the Apostle Peter doubteth not to affirme that we are alreadie saued thereby And so we are indeed as touching the blessed entrance into the state of grace and saluation I speake of all such as doe by the grace of God truly beleeue and trust in that grace which by the will of God himselfe is signified and sealed thereby yea and we may also and ought of dutie by the vertue of the promise of God to be as verily perswaded of our full and perfect saluation in due season yet to come as it we âaâ presently the full fruition of it 1. Pet. 3.21 Read also Iohn cha 14. verses 1â 16 c. This promise therefore must needes be exceedingly comfortable according as the benefit is most singular and great The which comfort of the promise is the next point of our inquirie according to our order propounded SHew therefore in the next place some proofe of holy Scripture for that comfort which we may iustly take in the most blessed testimonie and consent which the holy Trinitie giueth concerning the promise of our redemption iustification and saluation Question What proofe can you alledge for the warrant heereof Answere In the 5. Chapter of the first Epistle of Iohn verses 9.10.11 the holy Apostle setteth out the greatnes of this comfort by a familiar comparison If saith hâ we receiue the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater for this is the witnesse of God which he testified of his Sonne He that beleeueth in the Sonne of God hath the witnesse in himselfe hee that beleeueth not God hath made him a lyar because hee beleeued not the record which GOD hath witnessed of his Sonne And this is the record that God hath giuen vnto vs eternall life and this life is in his Sonne Explication and proofe Heere is in deede a very plaine and familiar demonstration of it For seeing among men the confirmation of euerie matter is established by the testimonâe of two or three witnesses Deut. 19.15 Math. 18.16 2. Cor. 13.1 infinitely much more ought the three-fold diuine witnesse of the most holie Trinitie from heauen preuaile with vs to the establishing and confirming of our faith in the most certaine truth of the promise of God And the rather also are wee to comfort our hearts in this assurance The CoÌforts benefites because the Lord our God euery way tendering our weakenesse hath added to this threefolde witnesse in heauen a like three-fold witnesse on earth For so saith the same Apostle Iohn in the 8. verse of the same fift Chapter There are three also which beare record in earth the Spirit and the Water and the Blood and these three agree in one And I beseech you let vs marke this comfortable addition diligently For as was obserued before if wee should onely looke to this mysterie of the Trinitie as it is hidden in it selfe and as it were in the most secret closet of the highest heauen it would rather astonish and confound vs then comfort and cheare vp our hearts at the least we should find it so high that wee could not bee able to reach vnto the comfort of it It is Gods exceeding mercie therefore that he hath vouched safe to descend as it were downe to the earth to succour and helpe our weakenesse and to this ende not onely to giue vs the witnesse of his holy spirit inwardly in our soules but also to let vs after a sort to see with our eyes and to feele as it were with our handes life and saluation brought to light for vs insomuch as the blood of our SAVIOVR CHRIST yea euen that water and blood which issued out of his most holy side they doe cleanse vs from all our sinnes and set vs in the high fauour of our most good and gracious God Thus then wee looking to the testimonie of the Father manifested by the Sonne appearing in our nature and immediately sealed vp in our hearts by the holy Ghost who is euen therefore called the Comforter great and singular well may the comfort of our faith bee in the holy Trinitie Yea iustly may it bee esteemed the very treasurie of our comfort According as when the Apostle Paul would wishe and pray the greatest comfort yea euen all the true and best and most compleat comfort that might bee to the Church of GOD in the Citie of Corinth hee concludeth his holy Epistle which hee wrote vnto them with this most sweete farewell The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ and the loue of God and the communion of the holy Ghost be with you all Amen To which purpose also call to minde that which is written Iohn Chap. 17.3 and Rom. 5.1.2.3.4.5 and Ephes 2 18. And in the beginning of the first Epistle of the Apostle Peter his entrance is likewise most comfortable from this doctrine of the Trinitie in respect of the consent both of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost in the election redemption iustification and sanctification of his people Question NOw the comfort being thus exceeding great to euery true beleeuer it followeth that the obedience of faith ought of singular dutie to be likewise exceeding great I aske therefore in the fourth place of our inquirie concerning this article what is the dutie belonging to the most sweete and full comfort of faith in the most holy Trinitie Answere The dutie hereof is generally all dutie and the same also to be performed in the most dutifull chearefull earnest and constant manner that may bee euen the same which our Christian and holy Baptisme into the name of the most holy Trinitie doth require That it to say that by the grace of our God we doe as becommeth the obedient children of God our heauenly father most carefully indeuour to shewe forth the fruites of the spirit in the obedience of the Gospell of our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God and that in all things wee worship the vnitie of the Godhead in the Trinitie of the Persons and the Trinitie in vnitie as the Churches of God haue of ancient time right Christianty professed and so doe also euen at this day ExplicatioÌ proofe It is very true that you haue answered For Baptisme being the seale of GODS couenant to vs as circumcision was to the Iewes Genesis 17. it doth likewise answerably require of vs that wee
vnpossible that any who professing ChristaÌtie doe not beleeue in one onely God three distinct Persons should auoide the opinion either of many Gods or of the inequality of Gods For the name of God is coÌmunicated to euery one of these Persons in the holy Scriptures Finally they that doe not thus beleeue doe deny vnto God his due worship and honour seeing the Father requireth to bee honoured in his Sonne that his Sonne should be honoured with him and that both Father and Sonne should be honoured in and with the holy Ghost From all miserable vnbeliefe therefore specially from all hereticall blasphemous and obstinate contradiction to this so chiefe and foundamentall a point of our onely orthodoxe and true Christian faith the Lord our most gracious and mercifull God euen the Father for his onely Sonne our Lord Iesus Christs sake by the grace of the holy Gost preserue and keepe vs for euer Amen Thus much concerning the doctrine of beliefe in the most holy and glorious Trinitie of Persons in one onely true God more generally or coniointly Beââefe in God the Father Beliefe in God the Father The grouÌd of it HEnceforth wee are to examine the doctrine of our faith concerning euery distinct Person Question And first concerning the Father how doe the articles of our faith teach vs to beleeue in him Answere They doe teach vs to beleeue in the Father as in the almightie God the maker of heauen and earth It is so They are the very wordes of the Creed I beleeue in God the Father almightie maker of heauen and earth Here are many things to be considered Question BVt first of al what proofe haue you that God is a father or as the words of the articles of our beliefe are the Father that is such a father as none else is or possibly can be euen he that is almightie c. and that therefore wee are accordingly to beleeue in him Answere Beside other diuine testimonies we haue the witnes of Saint Paul in the 8. Chapter of his first Epistle to the Corinthians the 5 and 6. verses And likewise in the 5. and 6. verses of the 4. chap to the Ephesians Rehearse you the words of the holy Apostle in the first of those places Question Which are they Answere Though saith the Apostle there be that are called Gods whether in heauen or in earth as there be many Gods and many Lords yet vnto vs there is but one God who is the Father of whom are all things and we in him Explication and proofe The meaning of the holy Apostle is that howsoeuer partly by most wicked and abusiue custome the name of God hath by idolaters beene vsually attrâbuted to their idolls and false Gods for so as he saith there be many Gods and many Lords to wit coÌmonly so called according to that 2. Kings chap. 1 2 and chap. 18 33 34 35. and Amos. 8.14 and Ier. 2 26. They say to a tree thou art my father and to a stone thou hast begotten me for they haue turned their backe vnto me Read also Isaâ châââ 1âââ and not their face but in the time of their trouble they will say Arise and helpe vs. But where are thy Gods which thou hast made thee Let them arise if they can helpe thee in the time of thy trouble for according to the number of thy cities are thy Gods ô Iudah Thus I say howsoeuer as the Apostle saith partly by abusiue and idolatrous custome the name of God is ascribed to idolls and false Godâ and partly also albeit God himselfe doe in most wise considerations as hath beene declared in the Treasury vpon the 5. Commandement impart his most holy honourable names God and Father to ciuil Magistrats and to naturall Parents c. Psal 82 and Iohn 10.34.35 36. and in many other plâces Yet to speake properly and from the originall roote and fountaine of all Father-hood and power or authoritie God the father onely is both Father and God according to that of our Sauiour Christ Matth. 23 9. Call no man your Father vpon earth for there is but one your father euen hee that ãâã in heauen The other place to the Ephesians mentioned in the former answere is like to that alreadie rehearsed out of the Epistle to the Corinthians For these are the wordes of the Apostle in that fourth Chapter to the Ephesians There is one Lord one faith one Baptisme one God and Father of all who is aboue all and through all in you all Not that the diuine nature of God the father is mixed âith ours or with the nature of any other creature for he is onely and altogether entire and perfectly consisting in and by himselfe but because it is his power which continually supporteth all creatures as wel as at the beginning he did originally create and make them all Thus therefore seeing God is a father yea rather the onely father of all fatherhood that is so a father as none else is or can be as was said we haue no cause to doubt but that wee are to beleeue in him accordingly that hee is such a Father as is very true God euen God the Father almightie c. And thus when the Apostle Peter 1. Epist Chap. 1. verse 21. writeth that God hath raised vp Christ from the deade and giuen him glorie that our faith and hope might bee in God it is plaine from that which goeth before in the 17. verse that the Apostle writeth of that God who is the Father Yea euen our Father and the Father of all true beleeuing Christians by the grace of that adoption and couenant which of his infinite mercie it hath pleased him to make with vs through his owne onely and naturall Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ as we are hereafter further to consider And now furthermore this also we are to vnderstand that insomuch as our heauenly Father in whom wee are to beleeue is very true God therefore all the essentiall attributes of the diuine nature doe essentially belong vnto him in that he is the Father So that we are not onely to beleeue in him as in an Almightie Father of the which his almightie power wee are to consider afterward but also as in our eternall Father according to that which we read Isay chap 63.16 Thou ô Lord art our Father redeemer thy name is for euer Neither are we to beleeue in the Father onely as in an almightie and as in an eternall Father the maker of heauen and earth but also as in a most prouident Father euen the most gracious ruler and gouernour of all thinges specially ouer his Church As Iohn 5.17 My Father worketh hitherto saith our Sauiour Christ And Matth. 6.26 Your heauenly Father feedeth the foules of heauen And Chap. 10 29.30 A Sparrowe falleth not to the ground without your Father Yea and all the haires of your head be numbred Read also chap. 18.10 and 24.36 and 26.53 and Act. 1.7
gouernment it may hence appeare in that hee is called the father of the fatherlesse Psal 68. â And againe as was alledged before in that our Sauiour Christ saith Call no man your Father vpon earth for there is but one your Father who is in heauen Neuerthelesse as was also alledged God doth not refuse to impart this his name not onely to natural Parents but also to ciuil Magistrates in regard of that dignitie authoritie which they haue receiued of him as Ps 82 6. Iohn 10.34 Fourthly that God is a father in respect of the adoption of his holy Church and elect people both Iewes and Gentiles euen so many as shall truly beleeue in him as in their heauenly Father and likewise that he is a Father in respect of his most gracious prouidence and gouernment ouer it this may bee made plaine and confirmed by that which wee reade Deut. 14.1 Where Moses saith to the Iewes Yee are the children of the Lord your God And Chap. 32.6 Doe yee so reward the Lord ô yee foolish people and vnwise Is not he thy Father that hath bought thee he hath made thee and proportioned thee Likewise Elihu of olde called God his father as Iob. Chap. 34. v. 36. My Father saith he as Trem and Iunius doe well translate that word let Iob be tryed c. And thus also Isaiah Chap 43.8 the Israelites are called the Sonnes and daughters of the Lord And Chap. 63.16 Doubtlesse thou art our Father c. This dignitie and preheminence of the Filiation or Son-ship as one may say of the Church is fitly expressed by this that God calleth it his first borne to wit in comparison of all the worlde beside As Exod 4.22 23. the Lord saith to Moses Thou shalt say to Pharaoh Thus saith the Lord Israel is my Sonne euen my first borne Wherefore I say vnto thee let my Sonne goe that he may serue me c. And Ierem 31.9 I am a Father to Israel and Ephraim is my first borne And thus King Dauid and King Salomon speciall tipes and figures of our Sauiour Christ the onely naturall Sonne of God they are by special grace and fauour called the Sonnes of God as Psal 2. Thou art my Sonne and 2. Sam 7 14. I will be his Father and hee shall bee my Sonne And Psal 89 26 27. Hee shall cry vnto mee thou art my Father c. But more generally concerning both Iewe and Gentile the Apostle Paul saith Ephes 3 15 16. Of the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ is named the whole family in heauen and in earth And in this respect doth the Euangelist Iohn teach vs that the children of God are borne not of blood nor of the will of flesh nor of the will of man but of God To the which purpose also serueth that which we read Rom. 8 14.15.16 Gal. 4. verses 5.6 and 1. Pet. 1.3 Blessed be God the Father who according to his aboundant mercy hath begotten vs againe vnto a liuely hope by the resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead To an inheritance immortall c. It is true indeed that in respect of this worke of our spirituall regeneration and sanctification and of our preseruation in the same the Sonne of God hath the name of an euerlasting Father giuen vnto him Isay ch 9.6 And ch 8.18 mention is made of his children And ch 53.10 the promise is made by God that he should see his seed The accomplishment whereof is testified Heâ 2.10.11.12.13 He brought many children to glory And therefore is he brought in speaking thus Behold here am I the children which God hath giuen me In which respect also he said while he was yet with his Disciples I will not leaue you as orphanes that is fatherles or comfortles Iohn ch 14.18 Likewise the holy Ghost whom our Sauiour Christ thus promised to send for the coÌfort of his church is in the same worke of our spirituall regeneration and sanctification as a father to vs and to the whole church together with God the father and the Son according to that we read Ioh. ch 3 5 6. Except a man be borne againe by the holy Ghost c. and Rom. 8 14. As many as are led by the spirit of God they are the Sonnes of God The Meaning Yet this ioint work of the whole Trinity in this whole spiritual work of grace must so be vnderstod to wit in a certain metaphorical or borrowed sense when it is attributed to the Son the H.G. as it may in no wise preiudice the distinctioÌ of Persons nor impeach the proprietie of this name Father as properly attributed to the first Person of the holy Trinitie of the which we treat IT is therefore to very good purpose that you doe in the next place expresse what you meane when you say I beleeue in the Father almightie maker of heauen and earth Question What doe you meane by these wordes Answere My meaning is to professe that according to the two former acceptions of the word Father I doe vndoubtedly beleeue that God the Father the first Person in the most holy and blessed Trinitie euen the naturall Father of his eternall and onely begotten Sonne hath by the same his Sonne together with the holy Ghost in infinite wisedome and by his almightie power made the heauen and the earth the Sea and all that in them is of very nothing at the first Here in your meaning is agreeable to the truth it selfe according to that we read Ioh. ch v. 1 2.3.4 Col 1 15 16.17 Heb 1 v. 2. Read also Gen ch 1. verse 2.26 And Iob 26.13 Question But hath God the Father by his Sonne together with the holy Ghost the spirit of them both onely created and made all thinges at the beginning and thenceforth left them to themselues to be as we vse to say at vncertaine Answer Nothing lesse And therefore according to the third acception of the word Father I doe beleeue that God in his most souereigne and fatherly prouidence hath from the beginning of his creation doth stil and will likewise by the same his Sonne together with the holy Ghost continually euen to the end of the world vniuersally rule gouerne and preserue all his creatures in all wisedome and righteousnes according to the most holy and determinate pleasure of his owne most gracious and diuine will Explication and proofe This also is very true and agreeable to the holy Scriptures as we may read further Iohn ch 1. verses 5 9.10 ch 3.17 Col 1.17 In the Sonne all things consist from the Father And Heb ch 1.3 The Father by the Sonne beareth vp all things Read also Psal 104.30 If thou send forth thy Spirit they are created and thou renewest the face of the earth And in the 24. v. of the same Ps O Lord how wonderfull are thy workes In wisedome hast thou made them all the earth is full of thy riches So is this Sea great and wide
incourage his Disciples saying Feare not little flocke it is the Fathers pleasure to giue you a Kingdome Secondly that God as a most louing and bountifull Father wil indue and furnish his children with all spirituall gifts graces c. consider it from the parable of our Sauiour Christ Luke chap. 15.22.23.24 The prodigall child hath spent all his worldly riches but his Father inricheth him with a spirituall treasure and feedeth him with heauenly dainties c. Read also Isa ch 11.9 ch 54.13 Call to mind againe Eph. 1.3 and verses 16.17 c. For the third branch read Math. 6.31 Take no thought saying what shall wee eate c. For your Father saith our Sauiour Christ knoweth that ye haue need of all these things But seeke ye first the Kingdome of God and his righteousnes and all these things shal be ministred vnto you Seeing God is minded as we haue seene before to giue his children a heauenly Kingdome doubtlesse he will not denie them earthly things so farre as is meete for them Seeing hee hath already giuen his owne sonne for vs how shall he not with him giue vs all things also Rom. 8.32 Fourthly that God is minded to beare with the infirmities of his children that are carefull to obey him read Mal. chap. 3.17 They shall be to me saith the Lord of Hostes in that day that I shall doe this that is execute my iudgements against the wicked for a flocke and I will spare them as a man spareth his owne sonne that serueth him Then shalt thou returne and discerne betweene the righteous and the wicked betweene him that serueth God and him that âerueth him not Read also Psal 103.8.9 The Lord is full of compassion slow to anger and of great kindnes He will not alwaies chide neither keepe his anger for euer He hath not dealt with vs after our sinnes nor rewarded vs according to our iniquities As high as the heauen is aboue the earth so great is the mercie of God toward them that feare him As farre as the East is from the West so farre hath hee remoued our sinnes from vs. As a Father hath compassion on his children so hath the Lord compassion on them that feare him For he knoweth whereof we be made he remembreth that we are but aâst And Psal 13â 3.4 If thou Lord straitly markest iniquitie O Lord who shall stand But mercie is with thee that thou maiest be feared Fiftly that when God correcteth his children he doth it in loue reade Heb. 12.6 And that as a fruite of his loue he keepeth measure wee reade Psal 89.32.33 And Psa 125.3 The rod of the wicked shall not rest on the lot of the righteous c. Finally that God of his most gratious and fatherly goodnes will heare the complaints and supplications of his children in all their necessities iâ is euident by this that our Sauiour Christ hath most comfortably taught and commanded and incouraged vs to pray to God as to our heauenly Father Math. 6.9 c. And chap. 7. verse 7. c. Aske saith our Sauiour Christ and it shall be giuen vnto you c For what man is there among you who if his sonne aske him bread would giue him a stone Or if hee aske fish will hee giue him a Serpent If ye then who are euill saith our Sauiour can giue your children good gifts how much more shall your Father which is in heauen giue good thinges to them that aske him Yea as wee reade further Luke chap. 11.13 How much more saith our Sauiour Christ shall your heauenly Father giue the holy Ghost to them that desire him It is very comfortable also that wee reade in the same Chapter from the â verse Which of you shall haue a friend c. And Iohn chap. 16.23 Our Sauiour Christ is earnest in this point Verily verily saith hee I say vnto you whatsoeuer ye shall aske the Father in my name hee will giue it to you For as it followeth vârse 27. the Father himselfe loueth you because ye haue loued mee saith our Sauiour Christ and haue beleeued that I came out from God Thus farre of the comforts of this that God vouchsafeth to bee a Father vnto vs. THe duties pertaining to the comfort of this Article of our faith are next to be considered of vs. Question Which are they Answere First in so much as it is our principall comfort that God is our Father and that of his meere âauour and grace it is our dutie first of all to beare in remembrance what our miserable estate is from our naturall parents of whom wee are conceiued in sinne and borne in iniquitie Yea that as wee arâ naturally descended of them wee are no bettâr then the children of the Diuell to whom the wrath of God is due for euer and euer This I say we are first of all to call to remembrance to the end we may continually put our selues in minde of that constant and euer increasing thankfulnes which iâ due for so iuestimable and euerlasting a benefit and aduancement Secondly it is our most bounden dutie to withdrawe our selues from all the wayes motions and lustes of our owne sinnefull flesh and of this worlde and of the Diâell Thirdlie it is our dutie to walke most chearfullie The Duties in all humble obedience and childe-like dutie toward God our heauenly Father beeing sorie aboue all things that wee haue hetherto bene so vndutifull vnto him Fourthlie wee are likewise admonished that it is our duety in that wee are children of God to bee imitators and followers of the same our heauenlie Father in all his most noble and diuine vertues so farre as wee may imploye our selues for the common benefit of all men speciallie concerning our Christian brethren who are members of the same houshold of faith with vs. Finallie in that wee beleeue in God to be our Father it is our bounden dutie to depende vpon his Fatherlie prouidence and in all things to account our selues to bee most gratiouslie dealt with and ordered in whatsoeuer estate and condition of life he hath placed vs for the time of our so beeing and so long also as it shall seeme good vnto him that wee doe so abide and remaine ExplicatioÌ proofe These speciall dueties doe verie iustlie arise from the comfort of this so principall a point of ourfaith as may appeare by the proofes heereafter following Touching the first the Proph Ezekiel may be a worthie admonitor vnvnto vs in the name of God himselfe chapt 16. of his Prophesie from the beginning of the chapter in a very large and elegant discourse manie verses togither though verie sharpe and reprehensiue as the intollerable ingratitude of that people had fullie deserued Sonne of man saith the Lorde cause Ierusalem to knowe her abominations And say thou thus saith the Lorde God vnto Ierusalem Thine habitation and thy kindred is of the lande of Canaan thy father was an Amorite and thy mother an Hittite And
are not seene as we read in the beginning of âhe 11. chap. to the Hebrewes Question What ground therefore may we haue for the clearing of this doubt Answer In the 3. verse of the same 11. chap thus we read Through faith saith the holy Apostle we vnderstand that the world was ordained by the word of God so that the things which we see were not made of things which did appeare ExplicatioÌ and proofe This Testimonie indeede sheweth plainely that this visible worke of Gods creation is a matter of faith But how Not in that it is visiblie and sensibly euery way sâene felt and discerned of vs but in respect of the originall of it in that first of all it was by the almightie power of God made of meere nothing For that is the meaning of the Apostle in that hee saith it was not made of things which did appeare So that euen that which was nothing before was made something contrary to the rule of mans philosophicall principle from the which they doe stifly though falsely contend that nothing can be made of nothing It is faith therefore that must teach vs this principle which is so contrary to carnall reason And the rather when wee see so goodly and magnificent a worke to be so aptly composed and made as the word Kâtertisthai englished ordained doth signifie Whereas being nothing at the first it was also at the beginning onely a rude heape vtterly voide of all the present furniture and beautie according to the beginning of Gen chap 1. v. 2. So that then hereby we may perceiue that the office of faith is twofold as it were For it looketh both retrorsum and antrorsum that is backward and forward as one may say Backward to those things which beeing now had neuer any beeing before vntill God by his almightie power gaue a beeing vnto them And forward to such things as though they are not yet be neuertheles by vertue of the word and promise of God as surely expected as if they were already performed namely that these heauens and this earth being through our sinnes made subiect to vanitie and shall certainely be dissolued shall bee renewed yea in âffect made new againe and that in a more glorious and excellent manner and the same also as certainly as they were at the first made and disposed in such manner as we see them now to be It looketh also forward to the expectation of the resurrection of our bodies after this life at the last day and after the glorifying of them then c. as certainely as wee knowe that wee are nowe mortall creatures and haue the feeling of our present miseries c. So that faith being of a spirituall nature a very diuine gift of God to man it resteth it selfe and as it were hideth it selfe onely in the eternall and almightie God Who as he was before the beginning of all creatures so shall he and so will hee continue for euer the same and giue all true beleeuers a most happie and euerlasting estate and condition after that this world and all thinges touching their present vaine and transitorie estate shall come to an end But thus we are as it were vpon the winges of faith caried very farre Let vs returne to the doctrine of creation hauing alreadie seene that howsoeuer the world now made is a matter of sence and not of faith yet in respect of the creation and making of it it is a singular point of beliefe Question FIrst therefore what ground haue you that God the Father hath by his almightie power created the heauens and the earth and all creatures that haue any beeing at all in the same Answere It is euery where testified in the holy Scriptures but first of all and most fully and plainely in the two first chapters of Genesis which is the first booke of the Prophet Moses Explication and proofe It is so indeede For as touching the often witnessing of Gods creation of all things we may remembeâ that diuers testimonies of the holy Scriptures haue beene mentioned alreadie And wee may euerie where finde more As namely Isai 40.26 The Lord hath created all things hee bringeth out their Armies by number and calleth them all by names By the greatnes of his power and mighty strength nothing falleth And verse 28. The euerlasting God the Lord hath created the ends of the earth Hee neither fainteth nor is wearie there is no searching of his vnderstanding And againe chap 42.5 He hath created the heauens and spreâd them abroade hee hath stretched forth the earth and the buds thereof hee giueth breath to the people vpon it and spirit to them that dwell therein And yet againe chap. 45.11.12 Thus saith the Lord the hâly one of Israel and his maker c. I whose hands haue spread out the heauens I haue euen commanded all their Armies And Psalme 89.11.12 The heauens are thine and the earth also is thine thou hast laide the foundation of the worlde and all that therein is Thou hast created the North and the South c. And Psal 148.5 Hee commanded and they were created Likewise Psalm 33.6 though expressed by another Hebrue word then is vsed in the former places By the word of the Lord were the heauens made and all the hoste of them by the breath of his mouth And Psalme 121.2 and 124.8 And Psalme 136.5.6.7.8.9 Which by his wisedome made the heauens for his mercie endureth for euer Which stretched out the earth vpon the waters c. And Psalme 146.6 Which made heauen and earth the Sea and all that in them is Reade also Exodus 20. in the fourth Commandement And Isa 44.24 I am thy Lord that made all thinges who spread out the heauens alone and stretched out the earth by my selfe Likewise Ier. 10.12 Hee hath made the earth by his power and established the world by his wisedome and hath stretched out the heauens by his discretion And chap. 32 verse 1â Ah Lord GOD saith the holy Prophet in his prayer to GOD Behold thou hast made the heauen and the earth by thy great power and by thy stretched out arme and there is nothing hard vnto thee c. Reade also Acts 4 24. in the prayer of the holy Apostles O Lord say they with one accord thou art the God which hast made the heauen and the earth the Sea and all things that are in them c. And chap. 17 24. The Apostle Paul describing the true God to the ignorant and Idolatrous Athenians Whom yee ignorantly worship saith he him shâw I vnto your God that made the world and all things that are therein seeing that he is Lord of heauen and of earth he dwelleth not in Temples made with handes c. And if we wold read yet a more large discourse concerning the works of Gods most mightie and wise creation more immediately as it were from the Lords owne mouth wee may haue our recourse to the 38. and 39. chap of the booke
of Iob. The Psalmist doth also excellently celebrate the praises of the Lord for the same his notable workes Psal 104. And thus we may see the workes of Gods mightie creation euery where testified in the holy Scriptures Neuerthelesse insomuch as it was further truly answered the holy historie of them is first of all most fully and plainely and as we may say originally described in the 2. first chapters of Genesis wee will in this our exercise of gathering the doctrine of the principles of religion fundameÌtally inquire of theÌ according to the ground direction of those chapters Now therefore that we may proceede in as plaine and familiar a course as we can Let vs make our entrance from the consideration of the meaning of this word to Create Question What haue you learned to be the meaning of it Answere This word to Create signifieth most properly to make a substance or beeing of a thing where there was nothing at all before ExplicatioÌ proofe It is very true And thus did the Lord at the beginning create the substance and beeing both of the heauens and also of the earth that is he caused them to be when they were nothing at all before For this is the most proper and originall signification of the word Bara Question But doth the signification of it extend no further then thus Answere Yes and therefore I said as I haue beene further taught that it signifieth not onely to make a substance but also to giue a beeing which is more generall and noteth the qualitie and whole estate and condition of the thing as well as the substance it selfe this being the creation of God as wel as the other ExplicatioÌ and proofe You haue learned to answere as the truth it selfe teacheth And therefore doe the best learned vpon diligent obseruation affirme that the word Bara doth not onely signifie producere a non esse ad esse that is to bring forth the beeing of a thing from no being but also that God hath herein wrought as excellently for the manifestation of his diuine wisedome and gracious goodnes as of his almightie power And therefore well saith Iunius a learned Interpreter of Gods word Gen. 1.1 Annot post God created that is Fecit ex nihilo he made of nothing Et quidem potentissimè ac magnificentissimè no lesse stately or gorgeously theÌ mightily NaÌ haec propria est Hebraei verbi significatio For this saith he is the proper signification of the Hebrew verbe And besides it is easie to obserue that the same verbe is vsed to note wisedome in discerning of a thing vppon mature deliberation or in making of a special choise as 1 Sam 17 8. Choose you a man for you c. And Ezek chap 21 19. Choose thou a place and choose it in the corner of the way of the Citie In the Hebrew distinction of this chapter it is the 24. verse Furthermore as touching the qualitie and excellent estate and condition of a thing whereto the word of Creation extendeth it selfe it is euident in that it is expresly said that the Lord created all things very good And Psal 51.10 King Dauid repenting him of his owne corruption whereby hee had peruerted his owne soule praieth God to create in him a cleane heart Read also Isay 54.16 behold I haue created the smith c. and I haue created the destroyer to destroy And chap. 57.19 I create the fruite of the lippes to be peace c. And 65.17.18 Newe heauens and a new earth and ioy to Gods people And besides all this the word of creation doth not onely signifie the making of the first matter and ground of all thinges called the heauen and the earth but also the first producing and making of all Creatures in their kindes from them or like to them as the Sunne and the Moone and the Starres like to the matter of the heauens in proportion as Adam and other earthly creatures were created from the earth and out of the water Gen. 1 20.21 and ch 3.19 And Eue of the ribbe of Adam For God created them male and female Gen. 1.27 and ch 7.1.2 yea the propagation of all creatures in their kinds it is called a new creation Gen. 6.7 Psals 102.18 and 104.30 and Ezek 28.13 15. Iob 31.15 He that hath mad me in the wombe hath he not made him Hath not he alone facioned vs in the wombe And Ier 1.5 To this purpose it is that to the clearing of the full signification of this word of Creation diuers wordes are somtimes put together And namely these two Iatsar and Gnasa are ioined with Bara the one signifying to doe a thing in a more generall signification the other to make one thing of another giuing it a newe forme and beautie c as the potter doth his pot out of the clay From the which similitude the Lord expresseth the creation of the body of Adam out of the dust of the earth as it were mixed with water and so moulded vp to a lumpe and fashioned to his excellent forme and shape and to that excellent estate and condition wherein God did set it As * The Lord God made maÌ of the dâst of the ground breathed in his face breath of life and man was a liuing soule The Greeke words answering to these as the learned ob erue are Kâââs for creat ng of nothing Poââsis for making into sâme outward âorme Pââsis for a through working anââaââoâing both within and withâut Iunââs Annot post Gen 2. verse 7. So that although the soule is signified to be by creation most properly taken yet it is more immediately from God Concerning the similitude of the Potter reade Isaiah chapter 45.9 Woe vnto him that striueth with his Maker the pot shard with the potshardes of the earth that is as well one as other all being fraile and earthly c. In the which Chapter also are the former three wordes noting this more full signification of creation ioined together as we may read them verse 7. I forme the light and create darknes I make peace and create euill I the Lord doe all these things And in the same chap verse 18. Thus saith the Lord that created heauen God himselfe that framed the earth and made it he hath prepared it he created it not in vaine he formed it to be inhabited c. And before this ch 43.7 Euery one saith the Lord shall be called by my name For I created him for my glory formed him and made him Moreouer Gân â 22 there is yet another word vsed to expresse the manner of the creation of Eue. For the Lord taking a ribbe as it were a rafter or sparre out of the side of Adam is said to haue builte Eue that is to say to haue framed and fashioned her as an excellent building yea with a body of more large capacitie and with move roomes and inclosures as one well saith for the more coÌmodious
of the beginning to the last accomplishment of the same The inuisible Angels therefore and so likewise the inuisible heauens must be in that space created or else they should be to our knowledge no creatures For wee haue no warrant of any creation but of this one which God hath of his mercy reuealed to his Church by his faithfull seââant Moses Neither can there any sufficient reason be alledged why any one of the Creatures should preuent the time of the vniuersall creation of the rest For God the Creator of all to be blessed for euer he both is and was from before all beginning most perfect and intire in himselfe without any creature whatsoeuer lacking nothing either for necessitie of his beeing or for happinesse and delight or for most high glory and maiestie therein c. aboue all that can enter into the conceite of man yea aboue all that the holy Angels can conceiue Read Iohn ch 17.5 and 1. Tim 6.16 What reason therefore may we haue why wee should goe about to fancie any creation before this that Moses by the coÌmandement of God doth certifie vs of Verily no reason shall be found worthy the mouing of one step as a man may say to seek after it it shal be but as the catching at a shadow c. Now that the holy Prophet of God Moses doth write expressely of the Angels it is euident euen immediatly after the historie of the Creation so soone as Adam and Eue were fallen away from the Lord. Gen 3.24 For vnder the name of Cherubims hee noteth the Angels as it was familiar to the Israelites for whose instruction first of all he wrote insomuch as they were to them in the Tabernacle of God representations of the Angels attending the presence of God among them Exod 25 18 c. 22. ch 26.13 Read also Psal 18.10 and Ezek. ch 10. But that Moses doth yet more plainely write of the Angels yea euen in his first booke in such sort that it may appeare that the seruants of God did vnderstand this part of Gods creation read Gen 24.7.40 and Chap 28.12 and chap. 31.11 and chap 32.1 2. and chap 48.16 Albeit in this last place now cited and also in the first of them wee are to vnderstand them prophetically of him that is the prince of all Angels Christ the Sonne of God As though Abraham and Iaacob should haue said That great Angell by his seruants the Angells will goe with yee and deliuer yee and prosper ye c. Yea and that long before this the Church of God was possessed with this part of the doctrine of creation it is euident by the Testimonie of the Apostle Iude who affirmeth planly and vndoubtedly that euen Henoch the seuenth from Adam prophesied of the comming of the Lord to the last iudgement with the thousands of his Saints or rather as it is in the Text with his holy thousands to wit of his Angels according to that which our Lord Iesus Christ said concerning himselfe Mat 25.31 The like is to be obserued concerning the ancient knowledge and faith of the inuisible heauens according to that Gen chap 38.17 where after that Iaacob had seene a vision of Angels c. This is the house of God saith hee and the gate of heauen He taketh his comparison no doubt from the inuisible heauen aboue the top of that ladder wherevpon he saw the Lord to stand Of these heauens had all the faithfull Patriarke the promise of God vnder the signe of the earthly Canaan as the Apostle to the Heb doth assuredly confirme vnto vs. chap 11. v. 8.9 10.13.14.15.16 They looked for a heauenly Citie that is for heauen it selfe whose builder and maker as the Apostle saith is God These heauens are that habitation or dwelling place which so many of the Angels bereaued themselues of as from the beginning fell away from the Lord Iude. v. 6. And Henoch mentioned before was knowne to be taken vp by the Lord euen in that young age of the world into these heauens Gen. 5 24. So that throughly waying all things we may iustly conceiue that the doctrine of the Creation euen touching these points was known and beleeued in the church of God from the beginning of the world It is true indeed that Moses doth not at the first so distinctly speake of them because in the wisdome of the holy Gho he hasteth to those things which doe more immediatly concerne our selues Neuertheles as was truly answered that which he himselfe writeth afterward and as we may adde further that which we read in other plaââs of the holy Scriptures though writteÌ by the appointment of God in times more or lesse remoued from the daies of Moses they are so many testimonies that this point of doctrine was known and beleued in the church of God from the beginning Such places as we may take for instance Iob. chap 38. where the Lord himselfe speaketh of the Angels whom he calleth the children of God as hauing their beginning at the same time when the foundations of the earth were laid and when the starres of heauen were created c. And of the inuisible heauens that which we reade Neh. chap. 9.6 and 1. King 8.27 where King Salomon calleth them the heauens of heauens and Ps 68.18.33.35 Ps 148.1.2.3.4.5 Where they together with the Angels are expresly named among the other creatures And yet more fully in the New Testament as hath bin mentioned before in so much as the creation of all invisible creatures is ioyned arme in arme as it were with the creation of those that are visible Col 1.16 Luk 2.14 And Acts chap 1 9 10 11. and chap 7 55 56. 2. Cor 12 2. Heb. 7 26 chap 8.1 Wherefore from these after testimonies we are to holde that Moses as we may truly call him the first Canonical and fundamentall writer of all holy writ did set downe the ground of our present doctrine euen from the beginning of his writing For doubtlesse there is no other doctrine not onely of creation but also euen of redemption which yet was more leisurely opened to the full in the Church of God in any or all of the latter Scriptures the entyer ground and as it were the seede whereof was not laide by Moses in his writings which are as the first originall ground of all the holy Scriptures God euermore by his Spirit directing all his Prophets to looke backe and to haue their reference to him c. The latter alwaies to the former and the former to him whom God made the formost of all that is to Moses vnto whom our Sauiour Christ himselfe appealeth for proofe against the abuse of marriage that it was not so from the beginning Thus much for the time of the creation of the invisible heauens where the Angels stand in the presence of the maiestie of God and for the time of the creation of the Angels themselues Question Now what manner of creatures were they created Answere
The Angels were created most spiritual but finite in substance most mightie wise most holie and righteous in qualitie and in estate and condition most happie aboue all other creatures And the inuisible heauens aboue comparison were created more glorious then are these visible heauens which we daily behold with our bodily eyes ExplicatioÌ and proofe So indeed we may perceiue by that which the holy Apostle Paul writeth 2. Cor 12 4. And by that we read Ps 11 4. For how should it be that the place where God appeareth in speciall maiestie and glorie should not be most glorious We may reason in this case as the Apostle doth in his comparison betwixt the lawe and the Gospell 2. Cor 3 11. If that which should be abolished were glorious then much more shall that which remaineth for euer be glorious Those heauens no doubt shall remaine for euer vnshaken yea vntouched when these shall be changed at the least from that vanitie which hitherto they are subiect vnto And as for the Angels of heauen which for number are innumerable euen thousand thousands as the holie Scriptures assure vs that they were created in substance most spiritual for qualitie most wise and mightie c. aboue all other creatures the same holy Scriptures do plentifully confirme That the Angels are in number aboue all that we can or ought to goe about to take the account of them we may reade Ps 68 17. Dan 7.10 Heb. 12.22 They are innumerable That they are spirituall substances euen such as haue euery one of them a proper beeing and life each of them distinct both in nature qualitie from other it is euident Hebr 1 7. where the Apostle calleth the Angels by the name of Spirits Now a Spirit is not a bodie as a man is as our Sauiour Christ teacheth vs Luk 24 39 howsoeuer they haue diuers times by speciall dispensatioÌ and as it were by commission from God taken to them some bodily shape substance for a time and afterward laide it downe againe as not belonging or agreeing to their nature But that they are euery one finite and distinct and not of a mixed or confused nature as a man might peraduenture imagine by taking a similitude from the likenes of the aire which is after a sort spirituall it is euident by those actions which are attributed to them sometime to one alone sometime to many together For they moue from place to place They defend and comfort the godly They discomfort destroy the wicked so soone as God commandeth them God hath vsed them for his instruments to giue his lawe to publish his Gospel to declare the secrets of his kingdom and gouernment They do most purely and zealously blesse and praise the Lord continually And hereby also doth it appeare that they are creatures of singular wisedome for else God would neuer vse them in such seruices wherevnto speciall wisedome is necessary Their holines also is thereby manifest as also their religious will nature In which respect they are called holy Angels Luke 9.26 Mat. 25.21 And as we saw from the Apostle Iude before the holy thousands of the Lord. Such were all of them in the beginning by creation But many corrupted themselues and so became as we may say reprobate Angels and are now wicked vncleane spirits and diuels Of the which by the grace of God more afterward Wherefore they onely that continued in their first estate wherin God created them are called the elect Angels to shew that their surenes standeth in the free mercy fauour of God the Father in his Sonne through the holy Ghost in such a manner and vpon such a ground as is vnknowne to vs saue onely that it was the good will pleasure of God it shuld be so But that they are elect the Apostle sheweth 1. Tim. 5.21 These are also for excellencies sake called the Angels of the Lord the Angels of God in many places As also the Angels of heauen and the Angels of light The other are diuels of hell and of darknes c. That the holy Angels yea that all the Angels generally were at their creatioÌ endued with great power the which also remaineth to the wicked Angels far aboue the power of man though inferior to the power of the good Angels Read Ps 103.20.2 Pet 2 11. We may see it also by the effect 2. Ki ch 19.35 Reu ch 12.7 8. The excellency of the holy Angels doth euery way appeare in that they are reckoned for the neerest vnto God in dignitie glory As 1. Tim 5.21 Mar 8.38 Heb 2.9 Ps 8.5 Read also Mat 25.31 And for that the chiefest excellency and happines of men is this that they shall be like to the Angels And here vpon earth God giuing to Stephen when he witnessed his holy truth before the aduersaries therof a singular grace comelines or beautie of face the same is expressed by a comparison taken from the likenes of an Angel Act. 6 1â And likewise all excelleÌcy of speech as we know is expressed by a comparison borrowed from the tongue of an Angel 1. Cor 13.1 Thus then as you answered the Angels were created by God spiritual substances endued with singular power wisedom c. aboue all other creatures And all this is insinuated yea groundedly affirmed though not so plainly expressed opened by the holy wise Prophet of God Moses in the verie first words of the holy Bible in that he saith In the beginning God created the heauens NOw let vs come to the visible works of Gods creation and consider as briefly as we can of the seueral works of euery one of the six daies which it pleased the Lord to imploy about the same Question And first what was the first daies worke of the visible or at the least the more externall creation of God in such order as the Lord created it Answere The principall matter and ground-worke as one may say of all the rest was as we were taught before created at one instant in the beginning of the first day euen all the wide heauen and the huge and thick earth which we see Yet so as the heauen which we see and the whole aire had then no light at all and so continued the space of the whole first night twelue houres at the least together The earth also had no seemely forme or shape neither was it furnished with any creature which now we see it to be in great varietie stored and adorned withall Onely the waters as a deepe poole or deuouring gulfe couered it all ouer and from the face thereof a most blacke and as we may say euen a palpable darkenesse more grosse and thicke then that of Egipt did lift vp it selfe as high and spread it selfe as large as the heauens which are now the instruments of this bright and comfortable light which shineth forth vnto vs. Neuerthelesse so soone as the space of one night that is of
the first night which euer was came to an ende the Lord God by his gratious word and commandement created and brought forth light yea before there was yet either Sunne or Moone or any one Starre in the whole compasse of heauen o the ende it might most euidently appeare that God is the immediate author of this excellent creature And thenceforth did the Lord in his wisedome establish the order and succession of the day and night euen to this day so to continue to the end of the world Thus the whole space of the first day and of the first night doth by the determination of God himselfe of the more worthie and excellent part take the denomination of the first day ExplicatioÌ proofe It is verie true And thus you haue in one Answere laid open the meaning of Moses in the first foure verses of our first Chapter of Genesis according as it is both plaine in it selfe and also confirmed by other testimonies of the holie Scriptures of God in this behalfe As first touching the heauens which we do vulgarly call the Element and the large spreading thereof read Iob 9.8 He himselfe alone spreadeth out the heauens And chap 37.18 Hee hath stretched them out firme as mouâten glasse And Psal 104.2 Hee hath spread them like a Curtaine This large extension and spreading out of the highest visible heauen is also called the Firmament from the Greeke and common Latin Translations as Dan 12.3 They that be wise shall shine as the brightnes of the Firmament Read also Isai 42.5 He hath created the heauens and spred them abroad And chap 44.24 Read also Psal 1 36.5 Hee hath made the heauens by his wisedom c. And Ier 10.12 Hee stretcheth them out by his discretion And touching the earth it is written in the Psal 104.5 mentioned euen now that God hath so set it vpon the foundation that it cannot be moued And Psa 102.25 Thou hast laide the foundation of the earth and the heauens are the worke of thy hands Reade also Iob 38.4 and Prou 8.29 The earth therefore may iustly be called the Lords earth as Ps 24.1 Touching the couering of the earth by the waters reade Ps 104.6 Thou coueredst it with the deepe as with a garment and by their owne nature they would stana aboue the mountaines Touching the creation of the light and darknes reade Isai 45.7 I saith the Lord forme the light and create darknes Herevpon also the day and the night is by good right ascribed to the Lord. Psal 74.16 The day is thine and the night is thine And herevnto hath the Apostle Iames respect when chap 1.17 hee calleth God the Father of lights The constant order succession of the day and the night according to the law which God hath set in nature is set downe to the praise of God Ps 19.2 And Ier 33.19.20.21 The Lord maketh it an argument of his faithfulnes in his couenant of euerlasting mercy toward his people This breaking forth of the light is to be thankfully acknowledged for euer for a very gratious glorious worke of the Lord. Reade Psa 104.23.24 and Iob ch 38. 12. 13. 14. But ch 24. 17. The morning is to the wicked as the shadow of death Now let vs heare the holy words of Moses himselfe from whence all these things are cleared vnto vs. Question Which are they Answere 1 In the beginning saith Moses God created the heauens and the earth 2 And the earth was without forme and voyd and darknes was vpon the deepe and the spirit of God moued vpon the waters 3 Then God said let there be light and there was light 4 And God sawe the light that it was good and God seperated the light from the darknes 5. And God called the light day and the darknesse he called night so the Euening and the Morning were the first day In these words we haue the ground of your former answere and we may see the truth of it fully warranted vnto vs. And besides the holy Prophet sheweth vs how the rude lumpish and indigested matter of the earth and the huge gulfe of waters aboue the same were as it were moulded vp held together and made apt and fit to receiue that excellent forme which in the third day they were fashioned into That is how they were thus supported to wit by the holy Ghost the diuine Spirit and power of God himselfe Moreouer we haue a singular commendation of the light as of a most comfortable and commodious creature euen from the approbation of God himselfe who saw that it approued it selfe to be good according to that Eccles 11.7 Surely the light is a pleasant thing So that hereby we are admonished to be in speciall manner thankfull to God for it and that we ought to be carefull to vse it well euen as we may thereby giue the greatest glorie to God that we can walking as becommeth those whom hee hath vouchsafed to call to be the children of light and to this ende hath caused the light of his Gospell to shine forth vnto vs. Yea euen to this our God who thus at the beginning commanded the light to shine out of darknes as the Apostle Paul writeth 2. Cor 4 6. ought we to giue all the glory we can On this first day also it may appeare that the vpper Region of the aire was made apt to send forth thunderings and lightenings by the fierie brightnes of it the which as we know is a very glorious and fearefull creature of God Reade Iob chap 37.1 2 3 4 5. and chap 38.24 35. But whereas Moses telleth vs that God calleth the light day and the darknes night hee would not haue vs to thinke that hee gaue those names vnto these things but that he appointed and ordeined the things themselues to continue such and in such order as he had alreadie created and made them For so the Lords calling doth vsually note his effectuall establishing of things theÌselues rather then the giuing of them their names according to that of the holy Apostle Rom 4.17 God calleth those things that be not as though they were And 1. Cor 1.26 Brethren ye see your calling And our Sauiour Christ in the Gospel I came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance Finally Moses in saying that the euening and the morning were the first day he speaketh by a double Synedoche First putting the part for the whole that is the day both for the day and also for the night and then the beginning of the day and of the night both for the whole day and also for the whole night This first day of the creation is that which since the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ is called in the holy Scriptures the Lords day to Christians euen that wherin our redemption was perfected as the 7. day which was the next day aâter the creation finished was then the Lords day to all people that is a day of speciall worship to
God euen from the beginning of the world THese things thus obserued Let vs now come to the secoÌd daies work the which Question for our more familiar vnderstanding we vse to cal Monday What did the Lord create in it Answere The Lord so cleared and ordered the regions of the aire as they might be most commodious for the placing of all heauenly creatures in their proper seates limits and circuites as it were in their chambers and lofts each aboue other and likewise that all earthly creatures might liue comfortably vpon the earth euery one according to their kindes when they should afterward be created As it followeth in the 6.7 8. verses of this first chapter of Genesis Question Rehearse Moses his own words as they are there conteined Which are they Answere They are these Againe God said Let there be a firmament or as it is Englished more agreeable to the Hebrew word in the margent of our Bibles Let there be a spreading ouer and therewithall aire in the middest of the waters and let it seperate the waters from the waters 7 Thus God made a certeine firmament or spreading ouer as before and separated the waters which were vnder the same firmament from the waters which were aboue it and it was so 8 And God called this firmameÌt heaueÌ so the euening the morning were the 2 day The work of the Lord in this second day though it be recorded but as one yet it is a very great and a gratious one For therin he fitted the regions of the ayre for all excellent vses that the Sun and the Moon and the Starres might haue their places courses in them that the clowds might haue their place course as the bottels of God to water the earth in due time that the snow and the haile might be congealed and spred abroade in their due seasons c. And that the earthly creatures might haue a cleare and thin not a grosse and foggie aier to draw their breath in and that also to this end the windes might with their blasts purge the same For to these if ther be any such like purposes God in this second day fitted the whole aier and disposed of the seuerall regions as it were the sollers and loftes and chambers thereof according to that of the 104. Psal verse 3. The Lorde layeth the beames of his chambers in the water and hee maketh the clowdes his Chariot and walketh vpon the wings of the winde And verse 13. Hee watereth the mountaines from his chambers And Gen 7.11 it is said to note aboundance of rainâ that the windowes of these chambers were opened the which are called the windowes of Heauen Likewise Mal 3.10 In this respect also the clowdes are called the bottels of Heauen Iob 38.37 On this day also this part of the firmament had a disposition giuen it in the times and seasons therof to ingender snowe and haile c. Of the which wee read in the same 38. chapt of the booke of Iob. So that from hence wee may not vnfitlie gather that the clowdes and the windes had their creation in this second day besides that all was fitted to all ends before specified Read also Iob chap 38.9 where the clowdes are said to haue beene the couering of the Sea while darknesse was as the swadling bands therof Amos 4.13 God is the Creator of the windes Thus therefore did the Lord in the second day cleare and order the aire in most excellent manner euen before the deepe gulfe of the waters were emptied out of the earth and before ther was any drie land at all to the end that herein as well as before and as we shall haue occasion to obserue afterward the wisedome and power and goodnesse of God might rather be considered in it selfe then from the reason of naturall causes as the ouerwise Philosophers of the world haue too busilie accustomed themselues to doe for want of the true knowledge of the word of God herein This firmament or spreading out and the ordering of the aire and namely of that region or circular space which the Lorde hath appointed for the raine and moysture of heauen to be staied in ouer our heads and euen this lower aire also wherin we liue and breath God called heauen that is he appointed them to be as wee may say the aiery heauen according as wee vse to call the foules or raine and such like things which are in these partes of the aier the fowles or clowdes or raine of heauen c. This as Moses assureth vs was God his wise gratious and mighty work in the second day For the which we ought to glorifie praise his most holie and glorious name as Ps 148.4 Question THe worke of the third day is next Howe doth Moses reporte that Answere It foloweth thus in the 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. verses of the same 1. chap of Gene. 9 God said againe let the waters that be vnder the heauen gather themselues or flowe together into one place and let the drie land appeare and it was so 10 And God called the drie land Earth and he called the gathering together of the waters Seas and God saw that it was good 11 God said also let the earth bud forth the bud of the hearb that seedeth seed the fruitfull tree which beareth fruit according to his kinde which hath his seede in it selfe vpon the earth and it was so 12 Thus the earth brought forth the budde of the hearbe that seeedeth seede according to his kinde also the tree that beareth fruit which hath his seede in it selfe according to his kinde And God saw that it was good Explâcation and proofe 13 So the euening and the morning were the third day This day was that which we commonly call Tuesday Here are two mightie workes of God The one the clearing of the land as before the Lord had cleared the ayre The other the replenishing of the earth with hearbes and trees bearing their seedes and fruits But because the clearing of the earth from the waters could not be done without another worke for the conveyance and as we may say channelling and banking in of the Seas Note also that the riuers and fountaines or springs of water were ordered disâoâed in this day read Reuel 14.7 therefore we may iustlie vnderstand this to be a third worke of God vpon the third day The least whereof could not possiblie be wrought and brought to passe but by an Almightie and creating power Of these things therfore let vs stand to consider a little that our mindes may be the better informed concerning the greatnes and excellencie of them by the help of some other testimonies of the holie Scriptures which doe worthilie stand in the commemoration of the same And first for the clearing of the earth by the emptying of the waters it is spoken of as of a worke of a newe creation For before this it was as if it had not
bene in so much as it was couered with most thick darknes in the former part of the first day and yet still remained rude and couered with the deep waters vntill this third day Wherfore as the creation of the visible heauens are noted by the spreading of them out so this clearing and drying of the earth is reckoned for the creating and making of it for the vse of habitation to man to all other earthly creatures though as touching the substance of it it was made and created of nothing before Read Psal 136.6 The Lord hath stretched out the earth vpon the waters or rather as we should read it aboue the waters for his mercie indureth for euer So before in the 24. Psalm verse 2. Gnal bamaijm Hee hath founded it aboue the Seas and established it aboue the floodes For naturally And âo likewise Pâal 57 verse 5. is the same preposition vâed as the first creation sheweth and as hath beene alreadie alledged out of the 104. Psal They would stand aboue the mountaines But at thy rebuke saith the holy Ps they flee at the voyce of thy thunder that is when thou as it were thunderest out thy commandement they hast away And the mountaines ascend and the valleyes âescend to the place which thou hast established for them Thou hast set them a bounde which they shall not passe they shall not returne to couer the earth And Iob 38.10.11 The Lord himselfe saith that hee hath established his commandement concerning it and hath set barres and doores And said hetherto shalt thou come and no further and here shall the bankes stay thy prowd waues Reade also Ier â 22 Feare ye not mee saith the Lorde and will ye not be afraied at my presence who haue placed the sand for the bounds of the Sea by a perpetual decree that it cannot passe it and though the waues thereof rage yet they cannot preuaile though they roare yet can they not passe ouer it that is beyond the limit of Gods decree and appointment So that the waters which are naturallie aboue the earth they are by an ouerruling power of God made vnder the earth as Exod 20.4 The waters vnder the earth And for the streatching out as it were of the earth by this remoouing of the water read further Isai 42.5 Where the Lord God by his holie Pâophet describeth himselfe to be that God who beside that he hath created the heauens and spred them abroad hath also stretched forth the earth and the buddes thereof that is all whatsoeuer springeth out of it And againe chap 44.24 The Lord that made all things who alone spred out the heauens and by himselfe likewise stretched out the earth And 2. Pet 3.5 The earth had the beeing of it from the water and in the water by the word of God Wherefore iustly is he celebrated to be the God that made not onely the heauens but also the earth and the Seas Exod 20.11 Acts 4.24 And Psal 95.3.4.5 The Lorde is a great God and a great King aboue all Gods In whose hands are the deepe places of the Earth and the heights of the Mountaines are his To whom the Sea belongeth for hee made it and his hands prepared the drie Lande c. This worke of God is worthily commended by the Lord himselfe to be good and commodious for so it is indeede a very gratious worke a fruite of his mercy which indureth for euer as was alldged before from the 5. verse of the 136. Ps It is also a very mightie work in that the waters are thus against kinde tumbled together as it were on a heape and laid vp in the storehouse of the Lord. Ps 33.7 And all this for our benefit The turning of a little part of the red Sea into drie land for a while is iustlie recorded to be a great work of God and a testimony of his fauour toward his people the children of Israell but it was not so great nor so generall nor so durable a work as this of the first creation was for the constant benefit of the Churche and of all mankinde from the beginning to the end of the world How can we therfore sufficientlie praise God for the earth and our so commodious and kindlie an habitation therein the which as it is in the 16. verse of the 115. Psalme Hee hath giuen to the sonnes of men Let vs therfore more more blesse and praise the name of the Lord who hath made the heauen and the earth the Sea and all that is in them from this time forth and for euermore Amen Consider also the greatnes of this worke wrought in one day by comparing it with the slowe abating of the waters after the drowning of the world Gen ch 8. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. And furher touching the fruites of the earth the which our good God hath created in so infinite varietie both hearbs plants and all kinde of trees with their seuerall fruits for present vse at the very first beginning and with their seuerall seedes for future propagation and increase O how can we possiblie magnifie the goodnes and bountie of the Lord as wee ought to doe Verilie this one and manifold worke is euery way verie gratious and admirable For as touching the creation of all hearbs plants and trees with their iust stature and ripe fruites and that at one instant or at the most in the space of one dayes groweth wheras naturallie it would as wee haue experience haue required the space of many yeares although all the best helps and furtherances which God hath set in nature bee graunted for the cherishing of trees and manie daies and weekes for the cherishing vp of the least hearbe to the naturall perfection therof O how wonderfull a peece of work is this also And the rather because as yet no raine nor so much as a mist had fallen vpon the earth neither was ther any man to till it as it is expreslie noted Genes chapt 2. verses 5.6 Neither was ther any Sunne or Sun-shine to vegetate and warme them c. Neuertheles in one day and as it were at one instant was the Garden of Eden thaâ is the most pleasant and excellent garden wherein Adam was placed so soone as hee was created from the verie beginning adorned with all trees and herbs pleasant for sight and wholsome for meat in the which also was the tree of life c as it followeth in the same chapt verses 8.9.10 c with goodly fresh-water springs riuers c. Ps 104.10 and with the siluer vaines of the earth Iob 28.1.2 c. All therfore doth wonderously preach the glorie of God Yea let vs but lay together and consider a few of the least seeds of things if euer wee haue marked them with the interchangeable varietie of them in forme in colour c but specially if we weigh in our mindes the qualities and vertues of them and of the fruites of trees c yea but in one
nation yea but of one kind in one litle countrey yea but as they are now in the decayed withering estate of the world who is able and who hath the wisedome throughly to obserue the wonder of Gods creation in these things And finally who duelie considering the power and goodnes of God in this part of his creation can otherwise choose but he must needs acknowledge it to be an easie thing with the Lord to turne the greatest dearth that can be into the greatest plentie c were it not that our sinnes doe as it were strengthen Gods iustice to the weakening of his mercie towards vs although in it selfe ther is no weakenes Read Psal 107.33.34.35 Mal chapt 3.10 WHerfore setting it downe with our selues to indeuor more and more to ponder the goodnes of God in this third fruitefull dayes worke of the Lord Let vs proceede to the consideration of the fourth day the which was that which wee call the Wedensday Question In what wordes doth the Prophet Moses commende the workes thereof vnto vs Answere It foloweth from the beginning of the 14. verse to the end of the 19. In these words 14 Afterward God said Let there be lights in the Firmament of the heauen to wit aboue the clowdes to seperate the daye from the night and let them bee for signes both for the seasons to wit of the yeare and also for dayes and yeares themselues 15 Yea let them be for lights in the firmament of the heauen to giue light vpon the earth and it was so 16 Thus as Moses saith God made two great lights the greater light to rule the day and the lesser light to rule the night and he made also the Starres 17 And God set them in the firmament of the heauen to shine vpon the earth 18 And to rule the Day and the Night and to seperate betwixte the Light and the Darkenes and God saw that it was good 19 So the euening and the morning were the fourth day Explication and prooâe The fourth dayes worke is likewise a gratious and glorious work of God For notwithstanding God had shewed before that hee stood in neede of no instruments to giue light and to make the distinction betwixt the day and the night for he had done this alreadie before ther was any Sunne or Moone or any one Starre yet for the beautifying of his work and for a further help and comfort to man for such singular good vses as Moses rehearseth both naturall and ciuill to wit that they might be as it were a generall clocke or dyall of time to determine the yeares and passages thereof and euery season of the yeare Sommer and Winter seede time and haruest yea and the dayes and nights of the yeare eyther shorter or longer as the Sunne should come nearer or goe further from the Equinoctiall point c and for the historicall memoriall of things in respect both of ciuill pollicie and also of Religion therefore it pleased the Lord to create thiâ his excellent creature of the Sunne The like vse is of the Moone for the nights of the moneths The Starres also are both for singular ornament and for light in the night and for assistance to that gouernmenâ which God hath honoured the Sunne and the Moone withall Read Iob chap 9 verse 9. God maketh the Starres Arcturus Orion and Pleiades and those also of the Climate of the South And chapt 38. verses 31.32.33 Canst thou restraine the pleasures of the Pleiades that is the pleasant spring which cometh with them Or canst thou loosen the bandes of Orion a starre which vseth to come with colde and tempest Canst thou bring forth Mazzaroth in their time that is the starres of the South Canst thou guide Arâturus with his sonnes that is the Northerne starres Knowest thou the course of the heauens c And Amos chapt 5. verse 8. God maketh Pleâades and Orion that is hee oâdereth them acccording as at the first hee made them and appointed them their courses And Psalme 147.4 God alone counteth the number of the starres and calleth them all by their names They are vnto vs innumerable Genes 15. â God hath placed them all in their seates and hee continueth them as his seruants therein according to the most holie and Diuine pleasure of his owne will Psalm 119. verses 89.90.91 The Sunne and the Moone are iustly called the greater lights because they are so vnto vs both to sight and also to vse And therfore let Astronomers curiouslie dispute of the greatnes of any starre aboue these wee will rest in this holie Philosophie which Moses teacheth vs as most fit both to expresse vnto vs the great goodnes and mercie of God and also to stirre vs vp to be thankfull vnto him for the same Thus then this fourth dayes worke is very glorious and therefore iustly is the Lord to be glorified and praised of vs therin according to the profession and practise of the Church of God Psalme 8.3.4 and Psalm 19.1.2 3.4.5.6 LEt vs nowe proceede to the workes of the fifte daye as the Lord created them Question Which are they Answere The Prophet Moses sheweth which they were from the beginning of the 20. verse to the ende of the 23. as it followeth in our Text thus 20 Afterward God said Let the waters bring forth in aboundance euery creeping thing that hath life or as we may reade euery liuing creature that creepeth and let the fowles flie aboue the earth toward the face of the firmament of heauen To wit that parte of the firmament of heauen which is vnder the clowdes next to vs. 21 Thus saith Moses God created the great Whales all liuing creatures that creepe Heb Fowles that haue wings the which the waters brought forth in aboundance according to their kindes and all feathered fowles according to their kindes and God saw that it was good 22 And God blessed them saying Bring forth fruite and multiplie and fill yea the waters in the Seas and let the fowles multiplie in the earth 23 So the euening and the morning were the fifte day ExplicatioÌ proofe This fifte daye was that which according to the custome among vs is called Thursday In it as the Prophet Moses by the Spirit of God reporteth were twoo verie mightie and gratious workes of Gods Creation perfected The first was the creation of the Fishes of the Sea in their great and vnknowen varietie from the huge Whale to the little minnome that is from the greatest to the least of them in their seuerall kindes Of the which it is thus written to the celebration of the gift of God in this respect Psalm 104.24.25.26 O Lord howe manifold are thy workes in wisedome hast thou made them all the earth is full of thy riches or as the Hebrew worde Quinianécha signifieth of that which is thy possession So is the Sea great and wine for therein are thinges creeping innumerable both small beasts and great There goe the Shippes yea
the Leuiathan that is the great Whale-fishe or Balaena so called in the Hebrew language whom thou hast made to playe therein All these wayte vpon thee Of the stately description of the Whale-fishe read to the glorifying of the name of God how God himselfe hath set it downe in the 40. chapter of the booke of Iob from the 20. verse and in the 41. chapter from the beginning to the ende of the same And as the salte water of the Sea is replenished with an vnknowne varietie as was saide the which the strangenes of some fishes nowe and then taken doth by experience confirme so is the freshe water also in euerie seuerall riuer aswell as in Lakes and Ponds c with such diuers sortes according to the diuersities of Nations and Countries that no one countrie fisher-men can knowe them all These are called creeping things by a generall name as differing from such creatures as haue feete to mooue themselues withall This first parte of Gods creation on this fifte day beeing well considered of vs ought to prouoke vs to blesse and praise our most gratious God so often as wee are partakers of these kindes of his creatures which the Sea and all other waters doe very plentifully yeelde vs for a great part of our food and nourishment And likewise it ought to stirre vs vp to praise the Lorde for that hee did not onelie at the first make them in their full perfection acccording to their kindes to declare his Almightie power but also for that hee doth continue multiplie them by their naturall propagation and increase to this day according to the bountifulnes of his goodnes and mercie The seconde parte of Gods mightie and gratious Creation on this fifte day were the Fowles of the ayre in the like manifold and exceeding great varietie of their kindes aboue all that any man can knowe or heare of from euery parte of the worlde whether wee looke to the wilde fowles or to those that be of the more tame kinde For these therefore are wee likewise and all mankinde to be aboundantly thankfull to the Lord our God as for a great part of our sustenance not onely for necessitie but also for delight And also for that sweete melodie that manie of them make vs by their continuall praâsing of the Lorde in their kindes Likewise when wee beholde the beautie of their goodly colours besides their daintinesse for foode c. In which respectes as wee reade in the 104. Psalme verse 12. the ââeet singing Psalmist praiseth the Lorde And namelie for this that according to this parte of his creation the fowles of the heauen dwell by the cleare running springes of the valleyes and sing among the branches of the trees where also they make their nests and breede c. If anie shall aske of what matter the Fishes and the Fowles were made Touching the fowles of heauen Moses himselfe telleth vs expreslie that God formed them of the earth Genes 2.19 The Lord God formed of the earth euerie fowle of the heauen The same may wee iustlie holde concerning the creation of the fishes of the Sea of all in other waters Neither doth any thing hinder why we may not conceiue in our mindes that they were made of the watrie slime or mudde of the earth as being more watrie and aierie creatures then the rest These two sorts of creatures were made together in one and the same day because they agree something in more neare proportion of nature the one liuing altogether in the water the other in a great parte vpon the water and all of them delighting greatlie to be by the water And besides the ayre and the water are in themselues of a very neare affinitie or kindred as wee may say Finallie so farre as it might best be so ordered God in his Wisedome making the most heauenlie creatures first to wit the Regions of the heauens themselues and their hostes the Sunne the Moone and the Starres he proceedeth to the making of the aierie and watrie creatures that haue life before hee make h the liuing creatures of the earth LEt this for the present suffice concerning the fifte dayes worke And let vs come to the good and gratious workes of God in the sixte day which answereth to that which wee vsuallie terme by the name of Friday The works of this sixt day the last of the creation were of two sorts The former were all earthly liuing creatures except mankinde The latter and the same also the very last of the creation were mankinde themselues Question First therfore how doth the Prophet Moses reporte the creation of the former sorte of the liuing creatures which are in some speciall respect the most naturall and as it were the domesticall and houshold creatures of the earth Answere This parte of Gods creation is contained in the 24. and 25. verses where Moses writeth thââ 24 Moreouer God said Let the earth bring forth the liuing thing according to the kinde thereof cattell and creeping things And beastes of the earth according to their kindes and it was so 25 For God made the beast of the earth according to his kinde and the catell acding to his kinde and euery creeping thing of the earth according to his kinde and God saw that it was good Explication and proofe In this first parte of the last dayes creation there are three sortes of Gods works rehearsed vnto vs. The first is of those liuing creatures which are called Cattell in the Hebrewe language Behemah a worde which is applied to note those kindes of brute beastes which are commonlie the more tractable and tame among other Of the which it is said in the 4. Commandement Thou and thy cattell shall rest And in the holie Prouerb A righteous man regardeth the life of his beast chapt 12.10 The which word in a little differing forme is by a certaine excellencie of speache vsed to signifie the Elephant or some other creature of speciall bignesse and stature among earthly creatures such as the Whale is among the watrie ones as wee reade Iob chapt 40. verse 10. behold nowe Bebemoth saith the Lorde to Iob whom I made with thee which eateth grasse as an Oxe Beholde now his strength is in his loynes c. Where followeth likewise a statelie discription of him as afterwardes another of the Whale-fishe c. But not onely the greater were created as on this day but the lesser also yea euen the least of all from the Elephant to the Ante as a man may say The second sort of the liuing creatures created in this first part of the creation of the sixt day were all creeping things that is such as vpon the land do mooue without the naturall help of feete gliding as it were vpon the ground with their bodies lying along vpon the same Of the which are those that are called more properlie by the name of Serpents in the Latine tongue by reason of their creeping and also all kindes
of other such like wormes Concerning the least and vilest and euen the most hurtfull among them as they be nowe it is specially to be obserued that they were all good by creation according to that honourable testimonie which the Lorde our God giueth of them Neuertheles such things as come of putrefaction as maggates c. though they be the creatures of God yet they come into the worlde through sinne as punishments thereof and are not of naturall and kindely creation They are created for punishment as a fruite of mans sinne and corruption and not for comfort or reliefe as any fruite of Gods mercie as all things were before the fall The third sorte of liuing creatures such as liue vpon the earth and are the last sorte of the first parte of the creation of the sixte daye they were those that are called the beasts of the earth according to their kindes Whereby is meant all kinde of Beasts which are more wilde and sauadge then the other be Such as are Lions Beares Wolues c the rauenous hurtfulnes wherof specially against mankinde whom God made their ruler it came in with mans own sin against God wherby he hath bene most hurtfull to himselfe as wee shall haue further occasion to obserue afterward For by creation they were all good and easilie subiect to the gouernment of man according to the appointment of God himselfe as it followeth concerning the second parte of the creation of this sixte dayes worke the Historicall reporte wherof wee are now to consider of Question WHich are the wordes of the Prophet Moses wherein hee reporteth the same They are these which followe as they are written in the first Chapter of Genesis Answere from the 26. verse to the end of the Chapter 26 Furthermore saith Moses God said Let vs make man in our image according to our likenes and let them rule ouer the fishe of the Sea and ouer the foule of the heauen and ouer the beasts and ouer all the earth and ouer euery creeping thing that creepeth vpon the earth 27 Thus God created the man in his image euen in the image of God created hee him male and female created hee them 28 Moreouer God blessed them and God said to them Bring forth fruite and multiplie fill the earth and subdue it and rule ouer the fish of the Sea and ouer the sowle of the heauen and ouer euery beast that mooueth vpon the earth 29 God saide also beholde I haue giuen vnto you euerie hearbe bearing seede which is vppon all the earth and euery tree wherein there is the fruite of a tree bearing seede they shall be to you for foode 3â Likewise to euery beast of the earth and to euery fowle of the heauen and to euerie thing that mooueth vppon the earth in the which is a liuing soule I haue giuen euery greene hearb for foode and it was so 31 Then God loâked vppon euerie thing that hee had made and loe all was very good And the euening and the morning were the sixte daye In this latter parte of this last dayes worke of the creation there are sundrie things worthie our speciall obseruation as was somewhat at large declared in the opening of it The same things are nowe to be called againe to our remembrance Question Which are they Answere First the holie Prophet sheweth the manner of the Lordes proceeding to this last parte of his worke in the creation of mankinde to be much differing from the course which hee tooke in the creating of all other his workes before Secondly he describeth the excellencie of the worke it selfe Thirdlie the excellent estate and dignitie wherevnto the Lord aduanced the same his excellent worke Fourthlie the reason is as it were insinuated why the Lord made mankinde after that hee had made all the rest of his creatures Finallie wee haue a generall commendation of all the workes of Gods creation not onely from Moses but euen from the most holie Testimonie also and diuine approbation of Almighty God himselfe These are things worthie our speciall obseruation indeede according as they are contained in our Texte Let vs therefore as briefely as wee can renewe the consideration of them againe Question ANd first concerning the first point What was the differing manner of Gods proceeding to the creation of mankinde otherwise then hee created the rest Answere God doth not heerein forthwith saye Let the earth bring forth mankinde as hee had said before Lâther be a light and so forth in the rest but hee doth as it were take aduise and counsell with himselfe before the action saying Let vs make Man And so forth as ât followeth in our Texte Question Seeing God is but one onely God why doth hee speake thus Let vs make Man Answere GOD beeing one onely in Nature is neuertheles three distinct Persons the FATHER the SONNE and the HOLY GHOST as was seene at large before who consent all in one in the workes of creation and in all things else as wee haue likewise seene rehearsed Question But why should God who knoweth all his workes and his whole counsell and purpose most perfectlie from all eternitie seeme to enter into any consultation at all about any of his workes Answere The wordes of consultation are figuratiuely applyed to God in waye of a similitude or comparison onely taken from the vse of men who when they goe about anie speciall worke doe first of all enter into earnest deliberation about the same Explication and proofe It is true and wee haue the like kinde of consultation though to a contrarie purpâse of a great confusion and destruction As Genes chapt 11.6.7 Beholde saith the Lord the people is one c. Come let vs goe downe and ther confound their language c. And chap 18.20 21. I will goe downe and see whether they haue done altogether according to that crie which is come vnto me and if not that I may knowe c. By thiâ kinde of speeche therefore the Lord doth most plainely and familiarly giue to vnderstand as was obserued in the second place that he would haue the making of mankinde to be accounted a speciall worke of his creation Question BVt why should this bee so accounted insomuch as Man was made of the earth as well as other earthlie creatures were It is so much the rather to be accounted an excellent worke of God because he made man so excellent a creature of so base and vile a matter Here therefore for the clearing of this point Let vs more particularly call to minde after what sort God created mankind How doth the Prophet Moses report that vnto vs Question Answere God made the bodie of man of the dust of the earth moulding it as it were moyst loame or claie into that outward forme and shape which wee all beare God turning or as we may say transubstantiating it into flesh blood and bone Wherevpon the first man from the Hebrew word Adamah which signifieth a red kinde of
earth is called Adam And after the bodie was thus framed and made God breathed into it the breath of life and so made man of senslesse and dead flesh a liuing and reasonable soule Hee made woman of the ribbe of man and endued her also with a like liuing and reasonable soule like vnto him yea as it were another as neere as might be the verie same a helper euery way most meet and commodious for him Whom Adam called first Isha of the Hebrew word Isâ which signifieth man like as we in our language by a likenes of sound may seeme to call her woman as it were of man or with man because shee was taken out of man and is one man with him And afterward Adam called her Heuah comforting himselfe in hope that notwithstanding his great and grieuous sinne God would of his free grace and mercie let her liue to be a mother of the liuing answerable to the meaning of the same Hebrew word Explication and proofe So indeed Moses reporteth the true Historie of the creation of man Gen chapter 2. verse 7. And of woman in the same chapter verses 18 21 22 23. where hee setteth downe how the Lord tooke a ribââ from Adam of the which hee made woman namely after that hee had caâsed an heauy sleepe to fall vpon him and likewise after that he had closed vp the flesh in stead of the bone which GOD tooke from him Adam therefore acknowledgeth her to be bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh and therevpon as was answered giueth her the first name Isha of Ish as we say woman of man because as was said euen now shee was taken out of man And for the second name reade Chapter 3.20 And thus as the Apostle Paul saith from the faithfull testimonie of Moses Adam was first formed and then Eue. 1. Tim 2.13 Either part of which worke of God must needs be wonderfull to all but prophane Infidels As first to see a lumpe of earth chaunged from the naturall substance to be flesh yea and blood and bone framed together by ioynts knit by sinewes ouerspread with vaines and stringes as with net-worke to carry the vitall blood to euery part of the bodie to feele such a fire kindled in the stomacke the liuer and lightes and kidneies to haue their seuerall offices assigned them the heart to be made the seate of life and affection the braine of vnderstanding and memorie the eye to haue such an excellent facultie to see the eare to heare c. Who of any capacitie and of the least good disposition can consider these things but hee must needs wonder at them as being more then a world of the wisedome and power and goodnes of the Lorde in the making of this his little admirable world from a rude peece of earth and afterward to doe as much againe with a little bone This verily doth infinitely surpasse all mans power and skill Our neglect of glorifying God for this his wonderfull wisedome goodnes in our exquisite creation is the iust cause why God sendeth so great distemper so manifold diseases and disquietments in soule and bodie in eyes eares hands feete heart and all as he doth oftentimes Yea it is the cause of the decay of all at the last touching this life Eccles ch 12.1.2.3 c. Question But why did the Lord proceed in this order to make man first and afterwards to make the woman That he might thereby shewe it to be his pleasure Answere that man should haue authoritie abouâ the woman and yet so as euery mans wife should be as a companion and not as a seruant or drudge to her husband So indeed it is euident in that place of Tim Reade also to this purpose that which the same Apostle writeth EââlicatioÌ and proofe 1. Cor 11.7.8.9 where the authoritie of man ouer the woman is notably qualified in the 11. 12. verses of the same chapter Reade also chap 14.34.35 And here we come now to a fewe such other points belonging to this historie of the creation of mankinde hoping that we shall not herein be curious or ouer inquisitiue seeing that the knowledge thereof serueth greatly to the glorifying of God in this behalfe I do therefore aske further Question Why did God make the bodie of man of so base a matter as is the dust of the earth Answere Hereby God would teach both the first man and woman and vs and all their posteritie to humble our selues vnder the mightie and glorious hand of our Creator Explication and proofe This is euident from that which followeth by and by after the fall For the Lord looking herevnto telleth Adam that he was dust and that hee should return to dust againe Gen 3.19 Read also Ps 9â 3 Isai 45.9 Ier. 18.6 For vnto this ground of our creation out of the earth hath the Lord a respect in the similitude of the Potter in those places Many say that the Peacock garnished with goodly feathers and therewith aduancing himselfe yet so soone as he looketh vpon his black feete letteth downe all his brauerie againe Howsouer it is with the Peacocke it ought certainly to humble man euen in his greatest excellencie when hee duly considereth that his originall is from the earth and that now by reason of his sinne he must to the earth againe And in this respect the excellent vertue or humilitie seemeth from the latin word humââ which signââ the grounde or earth to haue borrowed the name whereby it is named among vs. Question But that we may proceed Why was the woman made of the ribbe of man Answere To the end that both they and we and all their posteritie knowing our selues to be in a most neere coniunction of one and the same nature might from time to time liue together in a most sweete and amiable fellowship and societie euery one with his companion and neighbour ExplicatioÌ proofe This is that which the Apostle Paul doth plainly teach vs Act chap 17. 26. 27. And further also that which hee maketh a ground of the generall dutie of all mankind euen truly to acknowledge and worship the Lord our God together according as he hath made vs of one blood c. But specially this consideration bindeth man and wife to a singular kinde of amitie and friendship betweene themselues aboue any other according to that we read Ephe â 22.23.24 25. c. Also according as Moses writeth that God built woman out of man taking the ribbe of man as being a most fit râfter to build withall and so made them both one house and a perfect building as it were Question B t was it not painful to Adam to haue his râbbe taken from him Answere No for as was said before God caused a verie heauie sleepe to fall vpon him while he tooke it out of him So indeed Moses certifieth vs in the 21. verse of the 2. chap of Genesis But why was this Question
Answere Adam had yet no sinne and therefore the Lord would laie no paine or griefe vpon him For that is indeed a part of the stipend and wages of sinne ExplicatioÌ proofe It is true For not only death is the wages of sinne specially eternall death which is as the last pa Rom â 23 but also all whatsoeuer is a forerunner and causer of the nâturall death And therfore this is reckoned to the man a part of that curse which he brought into the world by his sinne that hee should eate his bread in the sweate of his face and to the woman that shee should trauell and bring forth children in sorrow and paine You answered a while since that God in making man created the bodie first without all life or sense and after that inspired a liuing soule into it but that as touching all other liuing creatures hee made them liuing from the first instant of their creation Can you yeeld any reason why the Lord should do thus Question There is no doubt but God would hereby declare Answere that the nature of the soules of mankinde are greatly differing from the nature of their bodies yea and also euen from the natur in âife of all other earthly creatures Question How is that Answere The soule of mankinde is a spirituall and immortall substance not hauing the originall from the earth as the bodie had but more immediatly from the author of life euen from the Lord God himselfe whose glorious Image it beareth This is very euident from the Text it selfe and it agreeth as well to woman aâ to man for the one as well as the other is said to be created in the Imâge of God And herein especially consisteth the excellency of this speciall worke of Gods creation according to that which was said in the Answere and for the same cause to be a thing worthie of our speciall obseruation LEt vs therefore in the third place consider as diligently as we can concerning this pâââ Question What was thiâ Image or likenes of God in the which man and woman were created Wââ ãâã respect of their outward comelines or bodily shape Answere Nothing lesse for as we haue alreadie learned God is an infinite and incomprehensible Spirit and hath no bodily shape at all Question Wherein doth it cânsist then Answere It standeth in the spirituall nature and immortalitie of the soule in the soundnes of the wisedome and vnderstanding of the minde in the pââââe of the will and affection of the heart and in true righte u nes and holines of life conformable to the minde and will and after the example of God himselfe in the imitation of his diuine vertues Yea it standeth in that honourable estate wherein God created and set the whole humane nature euen so farre aboue all other earthly creatures that they are but a little inferiour to the holy Angels Explication and proofe Reade for the proofe of this Psal 8.5 Hebr. â 9 And Ephes 4.24 And Colloss 3.10 For God renueth vs being corrupted to that integritie wherein hee had at the first created vs. Wherefore concerning the Image of God which man beareth let it be obserued that a God is a Spirit so is the soule though finite As God is immortall so is the soule but not as hauing the fountaine of life in it selfe as God hath The soule is wise c. but not infinite in wisedome c. a God is This l kenes therfore though it be a true likenes to God in many things as touching the nature or kinde of them yet it admitteth an infinite dissimilitude in the degree and measure of all things And touching tââ soule let it be further noted that it is of so excellent a creation that it ââbsisâing in it selfe by the gift of God so giueth life mouing anâ sense to the bodie that though the bodie die yet cannot the soule die but in it selfe howsoeuer by the naturall death seperated from the bodie yet âââth vnderstandeth and reteineth affection either of ioy and desire in the godlâ or of griefe and feare in the wicked though wi hout the bodie euen vntill the revniting of soule and bodie againe thenceforth so to continue for euer and euer although we cannot now conceiue the manner how So wonderfull is the creation of God in this his creature Now verily touching this first creation of mankinde if God had made vs onely a little superiour in dignitie to the other creatures of the earth wee cou d not but haue acknowledged it for a great mercie but in that hee hath made vs by creation onely a little inferiour to the heauenly Angels the bountie of his goodnes is euen herein infinitely aboue all that we can conceiue Here therefore without any further discourse we may see according to the third thing worthie to be obserued in the creation of mankind that God did aduance them to a verie high and excellent estate of honour and dignitie And it is particularly euident in this that the Lord placed them in the most fruitfull and pleasant place of the whole earth as it were in a most fine and delicate Orchyard and Garden and gaue them also therewithall the soueraigntie ouer all the foules of the heauen ouer the fishes of the Sea and ouer the beasts of the Earth as we reade how God from the beginning both purposed and also performed to authorise them therevnto not onely in the Text of the 1. chap of Genesis alreadie rehearsed but also in the 2. cha verse 8. c. A portion of the which authoritie hee hath continued to mankinde for Christes sake euen after the fall and reuiued it againe after Noahs flood as we reade Gen 8.20 c. and chap 9.1.2 c. And as we haue experience euen to this day Yet note that all that is said of the excellencie of mans creation is to be referred onely to the glorifying of God and in no wise to puffe vp man in any proud conceit of himselfe For alas he did through his pride loose all his dignitie by and by To conclude this third obseruation concerning the excellent estate dignitie wherevnto God aduanced mankinde Question Why did he at the first create only one man out of the earth and one woman out of his side Answere He did it to the end he might institute and giue a liuely example of that matrimoniall estate whereby onely the Lord required a holy propagation of mankinde in a more honourable manner then any other creatures are multiplied and increased So indeed it is declared to âroâ bene the minde of God by the Prophet Malachie chap 2.15 and by our Sauiour Christ Matth 19.4.5.6 NOw let vs come to the fourth obseruation touching the creation of the first man and woman in that they were created the last of the creatures of God Question What may be the reason of that Answere Heerein God doth really vtter and declare his most bountifull fauour and good will toward mankinde in that
So ganne the second night Thus first daies mightie worke we see How day it selfe was made 5. Yea day and night of better part First day so calde of God Iâaâ 45.7 And though the darkenes was not ill A thing which God had made Yet light by name God called good More ioious farre then shade 6. God said againe let spreading out The waters goe betweene And part lowe deepe from loftie clowdes Whence fall downe shall the raine 7. And euery vpper region So high as may be seene With sundrie loftes which God prepard For all the Hostes of heauen 8. This space so high so wide spread forth And chambred in such sort God called heauen so second day To ende was fully brought 9. In third day cleared was the earth And cleane from waters ridde Both Ilands small and countries great which acepes before had hidde 10. For waters huge at Gods command Did gather to their place So âuâes and dales with champion fieldes Gaue earth a goodly face Gen 2.10 c. and 104 10.11.12 All springs and channells were likewise 11. Disposed on third day 12. Yea trees herbs all good with fruits 13. God made without delay 14. The fourth was spent in making lights Though light was made before It pleased God that Sunne and Moone With Starres of endles skore 15. Should order day night thence forth 16. Yea moneths and yeares define 17. And to all workes wrought vnder heauen 18. Fit seasons to assigne 19. 20. The fift daies worke was water worke 21. In it the seas were storde 22. With fishes great with fishes small 23. All sorts made very good Fift day likewise was aierie worke For fowles therein were made All sorts were made in sky to fly As fish in Seas to wade 24. WheÌ sixt day came the Lord did make All creatures earth to fill 25 Beastes wilde and tame with creeping things All good of Gods good will 26. But man was last of all the rest Though chiefe by Gods intent As God himselfe doth plainely shewe That so at first be meant For making man by chiefe aduise Most like vnto himselfe He gaue him rule of all belowe With flore of heauenly wealth H'inricht his soule with gifts diuine In knowledge and in will Not man alone but mans fit helpe Made fit by heauenly skill This is in briefe whole sixe daies worke All wondrous workes of God Thinke on them well yeeld him all praise He made all perfit good God our Lord euen for Iesus Christs sake giue vs all grace so to doe For there is exceeding great cause thereof in respect of God himselfe who is most worthy all honour and glory And it is also very good and comfortable euen to our âwne soules that we should so doe as we are hereafter in the collection of the duties further to obserue BVt before we come to the duties we are to consider the promise and then also the comforts which belong to that faith or beliefe which wee haue conceâning the almightie creation of God our heauenly Father and the seuerall workes thereof First therefore what say you of the promise Question Iâââe e any promise at all concerning the creation the seueral works theroâ wherevnto our faith should looke for the stay and comfort of it Concerning the creation considered in it selfe from the beginning of it The Promise it cannot be saide that there was any promise made of it For there was no creature to whom the performance of it should be promised And therefore it must needes rest altogether in the hidden secret of Gods owne most fatherly and diuine purpose and counsell Answere But so soone as God had once created all his workes forthwith it pleased him to make knowne to mankinde the last of his creatures that hee had made all his creatures of this visible world for their benefit comfort and seruice vpon condition that they would faithfully serue and honour his diuine Maiestie first in themselues and then in the right vse of the rest of his creatures And this most gracious manifestation of Gods purpose herein was as speedie a promise and assurance as might be that the creation of God and the seuerall workes thereof were at the least in a very great part euen for them and consequently for all the posteritie that should come of them Explication and proofe It is very true For so doe the wordes of God himselfe immediately after the Creation was finished giue plainely to vnderstand Gen 1.26.27.28.29 where wee see both the diuine purpose and also the performance of God in this behalfe Yea Gen chap 2. uerses 19.20 we may perceiue the purpose and will of God to be such so soone as Adam was created euen before woman was yet taken out of his side The same promise of God thus intended and reuealed from the beginning is afterward more plainly repeated and expressed after the deluge or drowning of the world as wee reade Gen 8.21.22 The Lord as the prophet Moses writeth smelled a sauour of rest and the Lord saide in his heart I will henceforth curse the ground no more for mans cause c. Hereafter seede-time and haruest and cold and heate and summer and winter and day and night shall not cease so long as the earth remaineth And yet further chap 9 1.2.3 it followeth thus And God blessed Noah and his Sonnes and saide to them Bring yee forth fruite and multiplie and replenish the earth Also the feare of you and the dread of you shall be vpon euery beast of the earth and vpon euery foule of the heauen vpon all that moueth on the earth and vppon all the fishes of the Sea into your hand are they deliuered Euery thing that moueth and liueth shall bee meate for you as the greene herbe so haue I giuen them all to you And this verily is a very princely and comfortable prerogatiue that God hath giuen man authoritie to kill and destroy those creatures which either proue hurtfull while they liue or may be profitable to them by their death Moreouer Iob chap 5.23 It is affirmed from this promise and charter of the Lord that the stones of the field shall be in league and the beasts of the field at peace c. with the seruants of God Likewise Hosh 2.21.22 thus we read And in that day I will heare saith the Lord I will euen heare the heauens and they shall heare the earth And the earth shall heare the corne and the wine and the oyle c. Neuertheles because these and such like promises doe rather pertaine to the prouidence of God in the gouernment of his creatures then to the creation of them therefore it shall bee sufficient thus farre forth to haue touched this point reseruing the more full handeling thereof till wee come to the promise belonging to the prouidence of God NOw in the next place let vs proceede to the comforts arysing from beliefe in God the Father in respect of his almightie creation
Question Which may be the comforts hereof Answere The comforts hereof may be considered either as they are more generall or else more speciall Question Let it be so In the first place therefore which are the more generall Answere First this is generally very comfortable that we knowe that the most wise and gracious prouidence and gouernment of God ouer all his creatures is most nearely and indissolubly linked to the most wise and mightie creation of them Secondly there is an other great comfort issuing from the faith of the creation insomuch as the creation being beleeued wee are from thence more easily induced to beleeue all the like wonderfull workes of Gods most holy prouidence and gouernment The Comforts yea euen those which are in themselues more hard to be beleeued namely our eternal redemption and by the grace thereof our restoring and the restoring of all creatures to a more happie and glorious estate then Adam was set in at the beginning by the benefit of his creation ExplicatioÌ proofe These are generally very great comforts indeed And they haue very good warrant from the holy Scriptures For in respect of the first generall comfort the Apostle Peter 1. Epist ch 4. 19. verse assureth vs that God is a faithful Creator From whence he proueth that his faithfull children may iustly and that also in speciall manner be trust him with themselues and their whole estate nothing doubting but hee will haue a very vigilant and tender care ouer them Likewise in the booke of Iob chap 10. verses 8.9 c. Iob vseth a speech taken from a familiar similitude of the dairie woman who when she hath taken all her paines in milking in setting of her milke in breaking her curde in pressing her cheese c. she will in no wise throwe it aside that the hogges or dogges should spoile it but shee laieth it vp carefully and reserueth it to the best vse that may be Much more therefore doth Iob comfort himselfe that seeing God had made him as it were the cheese out of the milke that hee would not destroy him Thine handes saith hee haue made mee and fashioned me wholly round about and wilt thou destroy me Remember I pray thee that thou hast made mee as the clay and wilâ thou bring me into dust againe hast thou not powred me out as milke and turned me to cârdeâ like cheese Thou hast clothed me with skinne and flesh and ioined me together with honââ and sinewes This therefore gaue the seruant of God good and comfortable trust in hope of preseruation from vntimely and miserable death Read also Psal 89.47 But for the generall care of God ouer all his workes which is the ground of our generall comfort and that which wee doe presently inquire after read Ps 33.4 c. All the workes of God are faithfull Where also the holy Psalmist lincketh the prouidence of God with his creation And Psal 146.6 He hath made heauen and earth and all that therein is he keepeth his fidelitie for euer Hence therefore as was answered in the second place verie comfortably may we iustly be induced to beleeue that more speciall goodnes and mercy of God concerning our redemption and the reâtoring of all the creatures which lost the dignitie of their creation through the sinne of man For the proofe whereof reade Isai chap 4â verses 26.27 c. to the ende of the chap Lift vp your eyes on high and behold who hath created these things and bringeth out their armies by number and calleth them all by names By the greatnes of his power and mightie strength nothing faileth Why saiest thou ô Iaakob and speakest ô Israel My way is hidden from the Lord and my iudgement is passed ouer of my God Knowest thou not or hast thou not heard that the euerlasting God the Lord hath created the endes of the earth Hee neither fainteth nor is wearie c. But hee giueth strength to him that fainteth and vnto him that hath no strength hee increaseth power c. And they that waite vppon the Lord shall renewe their strength c. Reade also chap â3 verses 1.7.15.16 And chap 44.24 and 45.8 and 50 1.2 c. and 51 12.1â Likewise Iere 31 verses 31 32 33 34 35. c. And againe chap 33 1â c. Thus saith the Lord if you can breake my couenant of the day and my couenant of the night that there should not bee day and night in their season Then may my couenant be broken with Dauid my seruant And Ps 89. v. 36.37 Read also Ps 11â v. 89 90 91 92. O Lord thy word indureth for euer in heauen Thy truth is from generation to generation thou hast laid the foundatioÌ of the earth it abideth c. Finally touching the last point of this second branch to wit that from faith in respect of the creation of God we doe the more easily proceed to beleeue the restoring of all things it standeth with good reason insomuch as they doe both belong to one and the same almightie power And because if wee beleeue not the lesser howe shoulde wee beleeue the greater If not this which standeth more with the light of naturall reason how then should we beleeue that which is aboue all humane conceite or vnderstanding Thus much for the more generall comforts of faith touching the Creation Question THe more speciall or particular doe follow In what order haue you learned that we may commodiously inquire of them Answere They are either such as arise in respect of other creatures or else from the considerati of our owne creation It shall be profitable for vs therefore in this order to inquire of them And insomuch as of creatures beside our selues as we haue seene before some are inuisible and other visible like to our selues let vs inquire of the inuisible first namely of the inuisible heauens and of the holy and elect Angeles Question What therefore may our comfort be from this that the Lord hath made a heauen infinitely more excellent and glorious then these heauens are which we see with our eyes Answere The comfort hereof may iustly be exceeding great to euerie true beleeuer insomuch as God hath not onely made the heauens which are yet inuisible vnto vs that they might bee as the Throne of his diuine Maiestie to represent his glorie in them and that they should bee an habitation and dwelling place to the elect Angels from the beginning and for euer but also that wee our selues might in the time appointed of God that is the naturall life once ended haue our most sweete and comfortable abiding place there to behold the glory of God and to enioy an estate like to the glorious estate of the holy Angels euen for euer and euer Explication and proofe This may iustly be exceedingly comfortable indeede according to that of our Sauiour Christ Iohn chap 14. verses 1.2.3 Let not your heart be troubled ye beleeue in God beleeue also in
of all the workes of Gods creation against all such as speake euil of any one of them to any the least reproch and ââshonour of his most holy and reuerend name Finally Faith concerning the workes of Creation and the comfort of them teacheth all true beleeuers to humble themselues vnfainedly before God the most gratious and almightie Creator of them ExplicatioÌ and proofe Here againe let vs call to mind that of duties belonging to God in respect of his works of Creation Some pertaine to iudgement other to affection some to speach and some to the actions of life Now that it is our dutie first of all to esteeme of all the workes of Gods creation very reuerendly yea euen of those that bee the least and basest of them in comparison of other it standeth with verie good reason in so much as the same God who made thee one hee made the other also Hee that created the greatest created also the least the basest as well as the most noble the most deformed as wee account deformitie as well as the most comely and beautifull as wee esteeme of beautie they haue all one and the same Author and Maker And therefore well may wee reason for the honour of the workes of Gods creation as the Apostle Iames doth for the authoritie of euerie commandement of the lawe because one God and Law-giuer gaue them all Chap 2.11 Reade Psalme 104.24 and 1.39.14.15.16.17.18 Read also Prou. 6. ver 6.7 c. and chap. 30.24 c. Yea and the Lord hath of purpose put a difference betwixt creature and creature that the excellencie and beautie of the one might the rather appeare by comparing it with the other the lesser with the greater the weaker with the stronger the slower with the swifter the lighter with the heauier the colder with the hoter c. And all this the Lord would haue so for a more perfect declaration of his manifold diuine wisedome according to that Psalme 104.24 O Lord how manifold are thy workes In wisedome hast thou made them all the earth is full of thy riches c. Reade also Romanes 1.19.20 c. Acts. 17.24 c. For euen to this end God made the world and all thinges therein that by the creation thereof his eternall power and Godhead being considered in his workes might be made manifest to all men that they might seeke him yea and sensibly finde him c. And thus also it is plaine that it is our dutie to glorifie and praise God in all his workes according to that notable admonition which wee reade Iob chap. 36.24.25.26 Remember that thou magnifie his worke which men behold All men see it and men behold it a farre off Behold God is excellent c. And according to the generall exhortation of the 148. Psalme where all creatures are stirred vp to praise God euen in this respect that they are his creatures Reade also Reuelation chap. 14.7 the exhortation of the holy Angell there And the rather are wee thus to glorifie God in his creatures because they being the workes of his hands doe make the difference betwixt him and all false Gods Ier. 10.16 and Acts 17.23.24 c. Wherefore according to the third branch of the answere it is further manifest that as we must for our owne parts esteeme reuerendly of all the works of God and accordingly glorifie his name therein yea in such manner that euen those that are pudenda and a cause of shamefulnes and blushing to vs by reason of our sinnes ought to be accounted honourable as they proceede from the most wise and iust God so must we haue care to cause others as much as lieth in vs to doe the like For who looking vpon the Frogge or Caterpiller or little Flie or poore disdained Lowse but so soone as he remembreth that God did euen by these his creatures confound one of the proudest and cruellest Kings and people of the world euen the Egiptians Who I say considering this can but praise God in this respect that God should by such base and contemptible creatures worke so glorious a worke According to that Psalme 78.45.46 c. 105.29.30.34.35 And as wee must of dutie speake honourably of God for them so may wee not indure to heare any thing spoken to the contrarie dishonour of his most blessed name Well haue the Ministers of Gods word as wee reade in ancient record zealously reprooued and condemned those blasphemous heretikes who haue ascribed any part of the worke of Gods creation to the Diuell such as the hereticks called Paternians Eââomians and Ethicoprucopta are reported to haue beene who feared not to affirme that the inferiour parts of the bodies of ââen and women are the worke of the Diuell Likewise well haue they reproued and condemned the Heretikes called Seuâriani who condemned wine as not being a creature of God And with them well also haue they condemned the Marcionites who accounted this whole world to be a worke vnworthie to be ascribed vnto God The like reproofe and zealous condemnation is to be continued and maintained of all faithfull Ministers of the holie word of God and of all faithfull Christians against the same and all other the like blasphemous maligners and railers against any of the workes of our God God himselfe no doubt will take our parts heerein and iustifie himselfe against all their blasphemous derogations Theater of Gods iudgements chap. 31 Concerning Blasphemers M. Perkins Expââ Syâ speaking of Gods Omnipotency Mornaeus cap 11. de Verit Religionis Act Mââu in his collection of Gods seuere iudgements against Blasphemers a little before the end of the Booke whatsoeuer they may bee And verie worthily also haue other the good seruants of God to the same ende recorded the iust iudgements of God against such lewde and wicked persons from time to time Against some for reproching his thunder and against other for other their diuellish and licentious calumniations and contempts And namely right worthily is it recorded against a King of Spaine Alphonsus the ninth that hee bare his punishment from the iust hand of God because hee presumed to say that if hee had bene at the creation hee could haue disposed of the worlde in a better manner then now it is Reade the notable admonition of M. Foxe to beware of blaspheming of Gods wisedome or workes any way from an example of a fearfull iudgement of God vpon a Girle about 12. yeeres olde The graue Father vpon a speciall occasion maketh a verie notable and large admonition worthie to be diligently read attended and obeyed of all that shall reade the same The which for their sakes who haue not that booke yea and to the ende that such as haue the booke may yet haue so necessary and worthie an admonition more neere hand and in their present view I will not thinke it tedious to copie out at large both it and the occasion of it as the godlie Father himselfe hath set it downe The
themselues but rather much more according to the greater excellency and dignitie of their creation Wherfore whosoeuer not content with this shall proceede malapertly to expostulate with God why he wold not giue his creatures an absolute power to abide firme and sure in that happy estate and condition wherein he had set them let theÌ all iustly feare some singular punishment to approach against them for so bold and notorious a presumption vnlesse they shall speedily repent and so preuent the same through the tender mercy of our God For shall God be subiect to mans inquisition controulement censure Shall he be vrged to giue a reason of all his secret counsells and to satisfie euery mans malignant cauilling and clamorus interrogatories Farre be it from any of the children of God to thinke so but much further that they should at any time presume to doe so What answer might we then rather looke for then such a one as King Salomon gaue to his mother Bath-sheba concerning the vnlawfull desire of his brother Adoâijah that hee migât haue Abishag to wife Doest thou aske this saith King Salomon Ask the Kingdome also Adonijah hath spoken this word against his own life Verily to inquire of God any other reason of his secret counsells then hee himselfe pleaseth to render and not to rest in the good pleasure of his diuine and most holy and soueraigne will rather then to feede the humerous conceit of our owne corrupt and presumptuous braine it is most traiterously to aspire and to goe about to take the Crowne as it were from the head of the Lorde Wherevpon what may iustly follow euery one not blinded and peruerted in himselfe may easily deeme Let this therefore suffice to shew that the whole blame of the fall of Adam and Eue and therewithall of the Angells also lieth altogether vpon themselues nothing at all vpon the Lord who is in all things most worthy to be blessed and praised for euer Amen Question But may the same reasons proue that the blame of Adam and Eue their fall doth iustly extend it selfe to their posterity as well as to themselues that it should iustly be cast off as well as they Answere The strength of the reasons doth indeede reach so farre For euen as through the goodnesse of God the blessing of righteousnesse and life was not onely bestowed vpon Adam and Eue themselues but so as it should descend vpon their posterity vnder this most equall condition That they should faithfully and constantly serue and obey the Lord their God as was answered before So now by reason of their fall not onely they but also all their posteritie are through the iustice of God depriued of the glory of God and made subiect to his most heauie displeasure and curse The reason indeede is very good For as hath elsewhere beene obserued seeing euen among men in course of humane iustice the traitor against his earthly Prince ExplicatioÌ and proofe tainteth his blood for euer if the Prince doe not of his clemencie restore it much rather is it iust with God to account all Adams posterity attainted and vtterly debased in him And so much the rather because wee are naturally borne not onely guilty of his offence but also in our selues traiterously inclined against the Lord as experience sheweth plainely and commonly so soone and so often as the time of triall doth come vnlesse God himselfe doe giue vs better hearts then we bring with vs from the wombe Thus much of the holy prouidence of God touching the fall It followeth now that we do consider of the prouidence of God after the fall In which respect first of all what ground and testimony haue you in the holy Scriptures for the more generall prouidence of God ouer all his creatures since the fall of Adam In the fourth verse of the 16. chap of the holy Prouerbs King Salomon setteth down this notable wise sentence The Lord hath made all things for his owne sake yea euen the wicked for the day of euill Answere And Amos chap 3.6 Shall there be euill in a citie that is any punishment for the sinne of the people and the Lord hath not done it My Father saith our Sauiour Christ worketh hetherto and I worke Iohn ch 5.17 Likewise Act. 1.7 The Father hath put the times and seasons in his owne power And chap 15.18 God saith the Apostle Iames knoweth all his workes from the beginning of the world ExplicatioÌ proofe These indeede are fit proofes and testimonies that the prouidence of God is generally ouer all and in all things whether it be for mercy or for punishment what way soeuer or at what time soeuer mercy is shewed or punishment is executed c. And there are many other such like testimonies to be found As Psal 115.3 Our God is in heauen he doth whatsoeuer he will And Psal 135.6 Whatsoeuer pleased the Lord that did he in heauen and in earth in the Sea and in all the depthes And Exod 4.11 Who hath giuen the mouth to man or who hath made the dumbe or the deafe or him that seeth or the blinde haue not I the Lord Likewise Deut 32.39 Behold now for I euen I am he and there is no Gods with me I kill and giue life I wound and I make whole neither is there any that can deliuer out of my hand c. Read also Eccles 3.11 God hath made euery thing beautifull in his time c. Yet can no man finde out the worke which God hath wrought from the beginning euen to the end And ch 7.15 Behold the worke of God for who can make straight that which he hath made crooked And in the next ver In the day of wealth be of good comfort and in the day of affliction consider God also hath made this contrary to that or as one may say such ouerthwart neighbours as it is an easie thing for the one to crosse ouer the way qickly to the other to the intent that man should knowe nothing of that which should for afterward betide him Moreouer the generall prouidence of God ouer all his creatures doth liuely appeare and shew forth it selfe in this that although for the sinnes of men he drowned the world in the daies of Noah yet he preserued Noah himselfe and his family Yea and of all kinds of other creatures of the earth also some from perishing in the waters to the end they might increase and replenish the earth againe according to their kinds Gen ch 7. v. 1.2.3.7.8.15.16.17.18.19 And doth not our own daily experience teach vs that God doth euen to this day ordinarily gouerne all his creatures according to the naturall law as one may say of their first creation though not so comfortably and constantly for the vse of mankinde because of our own daily and continuall sins Wherefore worthily doth the Apostle Paul conclud Rom 11.36 Of him and through him and for him are all things to him be glory for
euer Amen Thus much for the proofes of the prouidence of God more generally LEt vs come now to the proofes of the more particular or more speciall prouidence of God Concerning the which wee promised to inquire according to the order of the works of Gods creation in the seueral daies therof First therefore Question what proofe haue you for the prouidence of God in the gouerning and disposing of the inuisible heauens Answere The third petition of that holy praier which our Lord Iesus Christ taught his Disciples is a plaine proofe of it in that according to his warrant wee pray Thy will bee done in earth as it is in heauen ExplicatioÌ proofe This verily is one euident proofe And the same is confirmed againe by the Lords own most holy and diuine praier which is recorded in the 17. ch of the Euangelist Iohn v. 24. Father I wil that is it is my earnest desire that they which thou hast giuen me bee with me euen where I am that they may behold my glory c. Read also Act 26.18 1. Cor 6.9 Eph 5.5 Luk ch 13. v. 23. c. where it is manifest that the inheritance of heauen is the gift of God and that none shall be partakers of it but they to whom God will giue it Now secondly what proofe haue you concerning the prouidence and holy gouernment of God ouer the Angels The which because they are either good to wit such as retaine still the puritie and honor of their first creation through the goodnes of God or euill in that of themselues they most wickedly lost their vprightnes and dignitie Question In the first place what ground and warrant haue you for the holy prouidence and gouernment of God ouer the good Angels Answere In the 4 verse of the 104. Psal and Heb 1.7 thus we reade He maketh the spirits his messengers and his ministers a flame of fire And ver 14. Are they not all ministring spirits sent forth to minister for their sakes that shall be heiers of saluation These indeede are plaine proofes concerning the good and holy Angels Shew likewise some proofe of the prouidence and gouernment of God ouer the wicked Angels which as was saide are of themselues become vncleane sâirits and Diuels Question What proofe haue you for the prouident gouernment of God ouer them Answere It is euident from hence in that notwithstanding they be exceeding subtile and craftie yet they cannot deceiue and though they be of great power and either way most willing and ready to doe all mischiefe yet they cannot doe the least hurt or anoiance without the permission and leaue of God According to that which we read in the Storie concerning King Ahab 1 King 22. v. 21.22.23 And in the first and second chapters of the booke of Iob. And in the Gospell of Mat chap 8.31 ExplicatioÌ proofe These places are also euident plaine to the end you haue alledged them And it is as easie with the Lord to hinder the Diuel yea all the Diuels as well as one froÌ working the greater mischiefes as the smaller The which also if he should not of his infinite mercy worke for vs how possibly should we be so graciously preserued against their extreame craft malice as we are eueryone of vs euery day And otherwise how might the holy Apostle so coÌfortably assure the Church of God as he doth Rom 16.20 That the God of peace shal tread Satan vnder our feete shortly BVt leauing this point let vs now descend to the visible world and the creatures thereof In the gouernment whereof insomuch as God doth so order all things as was generally obserued that by some disorder and failing of the creatures he might from time to time admonish mankind of their wicked disorders and of their most vnworthy failings in all good dutie to God euer since thââme of our first wofull fall and yet so as it pleaseth him alwaies in iudgement to remember mercy concerning all that repent and turne vnto him as we shall hereafter more fully declare therefore in these respects let vs consider of the prouidence of God in the more particular gouernment of these his visible creatures Question And first of all what proofe haue you that God doth in this wise gouerne his creatures of the first daies creation Answere Touching the earth the Lord accursed it immediately after the fall and defection of mankind from him so that the good fruitfulnes of it is euer since greatly diminished and impaired Yea euer since that time it hath bin inclined to bring forth thorns thisties and all kind of weedes in great aboundance as we read Gen chap verses 17 18. Explication and proofe Iâ is true And so againe Ps 10â 34 The Lord turneth a fruitfull land into barrennes for the wickednes of them that dwel therein But of this more in the prouidence of the third daies work Moreouer howsoeuer the Lord hath so laid the foundaâion of the earth that it caÌnot be moued by any creature yet he himself hath for the declaration of his power iustice shaken it by many earth-quakes and thereby executed many of his iudgements Whereof some are recorded in the holy Scriptures as Amos ch 1.1 Zech 14.5 Exod 19.18 Mat 27. â1 54 And of other we our selues haue had experieÌce not many yeares since would God to the furthering of our feare and repentance before God and nowe verie lately againe euen in the end of the yeare 1601. the 24. of December if happily yet at the last it might awaken vs out of our grosse general securitie The Lord hath also diuers times heretofore and likewise very lately darkened the heauens vpon vs couering and hiding the beautie of them from vs as it were with a haire-cloth by many blacke tempests and dark eclipses c. But of this also more in the prouidence of God concerning the instruments of light which were the worke of the 4. day IN the meane while we come to the workes of the second day Question What proofe haue you from whence wee may perceiue that God hath his prouidence in the ordering and gouerning of them Answere This is euident from the vehement tempestes of windes and raine with very grieuous thunders and lightenings in that notwithstanding as experience it selfe confirmeth oftentimes that they might easily growe so forcible and strong that they should blow downe our housen ouer our heads or drown or burn vs vp as the old world was drowned in the daies of Noah when he onely and his family were saued and as Sodom and other cities were burnt with fire from heauen when Lot was deliuered and as the housen of Iobes children were sodainely blowne downe vpon them Yet the Lord partly performing his speciall promise that he would not againe drown the world and generally euen of his accustomed goodnes and mercy he doth so moderate and restraine those his creatures that seldome in comparison doe they greatly
hurt and annoy vs. ExplicatioÌ and proofe These indeed are familiar confirmations of Gods holy gracious fatherly prouidence For without such his fauourable moderation restrainâ we may learne further of what exceeding great force tempestes might be vsually as sometimes they haue beene and stil are according to that which we read Psal 29.3 c. And Iosh ch 10. v. 11. At what time the Lord destroied more of the enemies of his people with hailestones from heauen then they themselues slewe with the sword Read also Exod 9.22.23.24.25.26 where it is recorded that the Lord did exceedingly punish the Egiptians by haile with lightenings and thunder And is it not a plaine demonstration that God ruleth the heauens seeing it is in his power to make them as it were brasse ouer our heads as he did in the daies of the wicked K Ahab so that it rained not for the space of three yeares and sixe moneths together 1. King 17 1.2 ch 18.1.41 c. Iames 5.17.18 And seeing he can cause it of his mercie to raine in one citie and because of his displeasure not to raine in the citie next vnto it yea seeing he can doth at his pleasure send raine vpon one field not vpon the next as Amos. ch 4.7 And is it not plaine in that it is written Ps 65.9.10 that it is God who visiteth the earth and watereth it at his pleasure And Psal 68.9 He sendeth his gracious raine to refresh the earth hee refresheth it when it is wearie c. And Mat 5.45 It is God that sendeth raine And moreouer is not the same manifest in that as touching the windes he is said to drawe them out of his treasures Psal 135.7 And in that he vseth them to singular mercy when so it seemeth good vnto him as Gen ch 8.1 and Exod 14 21. and 1. King 18.45 And also for great iudgement and punishment against the wicked as in the former place of Exod and chap. 15.8.10 Read also Ionah ch 1.4 and ch 4.8 Are not al these I pray you euident proofes and demonstrations of Gods holy prouidence in the ruling and gouerning of these his creatures No doubt they are And therefore worthily is the prouidence of God celebrated in the Church of God in this behalfe Psal 147. v. 15.16.17.18 Finally to this purpose read that notable Scripture in the booke of Iob chap 37 from the beginning of the chapter to the 19. verse Thus much concerning the workes of the second day Question NOw let vs come to the prouidence of God in gouerning the works of the third day what proofe can you shewe for this Answere The drowning of the world before mentioned in that all the fountaines of the great deepe did then breake vp at the commandement of God as wee read Gen chap 7.11 And likewise the clearing or emptying of the earth againe within a few daies after they are very plaine sinsible and famous demonstrations of it for euer The breaches also which the Seas doe sundry times attempt and make doe easily shew what they would doe if they were not restrained and held in by the almightie and most gracious ouer-ruling power of God ExplicatioÌ proofe These are so plaine proofes indeede as all but they that will not see must needes acknowledge the euidence of them We may read the same also testified Psal 89.9 Thou rulest the raging of the Sea when the waues thereof arise thou stillest them And Ps 93.3.4 107.23.24.25.26.27.28.29 Thus therfore the prouidence of our God euideÌty appeareth in the ordering of the Seas and of the dry land so farre as concerneth the first part of the workes of the third daies creation Shewe likewise some proofe of the same prouident gouernment of God concerning the fruites of the earth the which also God created the same day Question What proofe haue you hereof Answere In this respect thus we read Psal 74.17 The Lord hath made Summer and winter And Psal 104. verses 13 14 15. God watereth the mountaines from his chambers and the earth is filled with the fruite of his workes He causeth grasse to growe for cattell and herbes for the vse of man that he may bring forth bread out of the earth And wine that maketh glad the heart of man oile to make the face to shine and bread that strengtheneth mans heart This one testimonie is so plaine and plentiful that it may well stand in stead of many Explication and proofe to testifie the fatherly goodnes and bountie of God in this behalfe Read also 2. King 19.29 And on the contrarie it is as clear that God for the punishment of the sins of the people maketh the earth barren and vnfruitfull sendeth dearth and famine c. as we read Ioel ch first and second Likewise Amos. 4.6.7.8.9 Yea so that God doth euen turne aboundance into want curseth the very plentie of those that doe abuse it according to the threatening of God Deut 28.17.22 23.38.39.40.41.42 Let this suffice concerning the prouidence of God in gouerning the creatures created in the third day Question WHat proofe can you now alledge concerning the workes created in the fourth day to shew that God doth likewise rule gouerne them This also may be made manifest Answere from record of ancient experience in that at the praier of Ioshua God staied the ordinarie course of the Sunne and the Moone by the space of a whole day yea so that the day of this staying of the Sunne was as long as two daies ordinarily Explication and proofe This did the Lord to the end his people might auenge themselues or rather that they might execute the vengeance of the Lord vpon his enemies the more effectually So we read Iosh chap 10. verse 12.13.14 Fâue howers in go ng backe and tiâe in going forward againe the choise âf th sigâe being offered to the King about the ââd time of the day And in the daies of the raigne of good K. Hezekiah the Lord caused the Sun to goe backe tenne degrees 2. King chap 20 11. and Isai 38 8. So that the day of this going backe of the Sun was lengthened the space of ten houres so that it was two and twentie houres long as some doe probably esteeme the degrees of the dyall to be euery halfe hower foure and twentie in all The same prouidence of God is manifested also by a like vnwonted course concerning the darkenes the which God continued vpon the land of Egipt by the space of three daies together and that also in so palpable a manner that the Egiptians sawe no glimse of light either from Sunne or Moone or any Starre for all that while Exod 10 22.23 The like is to be said concerning the darkenes which was at the crucifying of our Sauiour Christ as we read Mat chap 27 45. So that it cannot bee denied bât must needes bee granted that the Lord hath openly auouched his prouidence and gouernment ouer his heauenly
will preserue all his faithfull and obedient children from their violence and craft while they walke dutifully before him Question What proofe can you alledge for this Answere We haue one notable proofe hereof Psalm 37. verses 12 13 14 15. The wicked saith the holy Prophet of God practiseth against the iust and gnasheth his teeth against him But the Lord will laugh him to scorne for he seeth that his day that is the day of his calamitie or destruction is comming The wicked haue drawne their sword and bent their bow to cast downe the poore and needie and to slay such as be of vpright conuersation But their sword shall enter into their owne heart and their bowes shall be broken Likewise verse 28. The Lord loueth iudgement and forsaketh not his Saints they shall bee preserued for euermore but the seede of the wicked shall bee cut off And yet againe in the same Psalme verses 32 33. The wicked watcheth the righteous and seeketh to slay him But the Lord will not leaue him in his hand nor condemne him when he is iudged Finally verses 39 4â The saluation of righteous men shall be of the Lord he will be their strength in time of trouble For the Lord will helpe them and deliuer them he will deliuer them from the wicked and he will saue them because they trust in him Heere it is plaine that the faithfull haue the most gratious promise of God for their defence against the outward violence of the wicked instruments of the diuell yea and against their crafty indeuours also so farre as it shall bee good for them Shew likewise some promise for preseruation against the more spirituall craft of the wicked Question What promise haue you for our warrant in this point Answere In the 24. verse of the 24. chapter of Saint Matthew our Sauiour Christ assureth vs that so gratious will the Lord be in guiding and preseruing the soules of his elect that it is vnpossible that they should bee deceiued by any false Prophets how deceiueablie soeuer they goe to worke yea though they seeke to confirme their false doctrines by neuer so strange signes and wonders ExplicatioÌ and proofe It is certainely true They shall not bee totally or finally deceiued in the fundamentall points or Articles of the true Christian faith and religion But what is the reason and ground hereof Verily not their owne wisedome and warinesse or strength and constancie but because God of his mercie hath so decreed and promised and therefore will by the wisedome and power of his grace working in them accordingly effect and accomplish the same God hath in former times gratiouslie performed this his promise and there is no doubt to bee made but hee will shewe the same grace and fauour still to those that shall seeke it at his handes euen at this day and to the ende of the worlde Reade 2. Thessalonians 2.11 12 13. LEt vs now come to the promises concerning the prouidence of God our heauenly father in his gouernment ouer other of his creatures for the benefit of his children And first concerning the visible heauens with the hostes and furniture of them Question What promise haue you that God will so order and gouerne them as they shall serue for our benefite and not bee armed against vs for our hurt Answere In the 121. Psalme verses 5 6 7 8. The Lord is thy keeper saieth the holy Psalmist the Lord is thy shadow at thy right hand The sunne shall not smite thee by day nor the moone by night The Lord will preserue thee from all euill hee will keepe thy soule The Lord will preserue thy going out and thy comming in from henceforth and for euer Likewise Hosea chap. 2.21 God will cause the heauens to heare the earth that is he will make it fruitfull for mans commoditie and vse if he will faithfully serue and obey God ExplicatioÌ proofe The grace of this promise of God may bee discerned from the contrary in that God threatneth against vs that the heauens shall bee as it were yron and brasse ouer our heads and otherwise hurtfull also if wee refuse to walke in good dutie and obedience before him as Leuiticus 26.9 and Deut. 28. verses 22 23 24. Whereof also wee haue examples recorded touching the performance of this iudgement in former times for our further admonition and warning as it hath beene obserued before Iosh chap. 10. verse 11. And Iudg. chap. 5.20 The heauens euen the starres of the heauens are said to haue fought against Sisera in their courses And 1. King chap. 17.1 and chap. 18.1 Iames 5.17 18. But beside former warnings are there not examples among our selues from time to time of some stricken with lightnings or killed with thunder destroyed by tempests c Gratious therefore is the promise of God to be iustly acknowledged in that through his gratious gouernement the heauens shall be fauourable vnto vs if we will truly beleeue and obey him Hetherto of the heauenly creatures the earthly are next Question WHat further promise haue you that God in his fatherlie prouidence will gouerne and dispose of them to the benefit of his obedient and faithfull children Answere In the same 2. chapter of Hosea mentioned euen now in the 18. verse thereof thus we reade In that day saith the Lord by his Prophet I will make a couenant for them with the wilde beasts and with the fowles of heauen and with that which creepeth vppon the earth and I will breake the bow and the sword and batteâ out of the earth and I will make them sleepe safely And then also in the 22. verse immediately after that the Lord had promised to beare the heauens and that the heauens should heare the earth as was answered before it followeth thus in the next words And the earth shall beare the corne and the wine and the oyle and they shall heare Izreel Explication and proofe That is to say euen so many as God alluding to that word Izreel which is by interpretation God will sow promiseth in the next verse to sow vnto him selfe that is will in speciall manner blesse and prosper For so it followeth in the 23. verse And in the Hebrew language the allusion is plaine They shall heare Iâzregnel saith the Lord and I will sow her Vezrangtiah c. Marke well therefore how the Lord most gratiously promiseth to his people that if they would faithfully cleaue vnto him and purely worship and serue him hee would and no doubt still is willing to cause a most sweete concent and harmony as it were betwixt all other creatures for mans benefite and comfort This promise was mentioned when the doctrine of the creation was by vs inquired into So was also that which we reade Genesis 8.21.22 and chap. 9.1 2 3. and Iob chapter 5.23 But in so much as they doe more directly belong to the prouidence of GOD as was there obserued therefore they are vpon this occasion to be
called to minde and diligently perused againe Reade also as belonging to the Lordes couenant concerning the wilde beasts on our behalfe vpon condition that wee would faithfully beleeue and obey him Psalm 91.13 alledged not long before And Isai chap. 11.6 7 8 9. though from hence a further blessing is signified by that allusion The wolfe also shall dwell with the lamb and the leopard shal lie with the kid and the calfe and the lion and the fat beast together and a little childe shall leade them And the kow and the beare shall feede their young ones shall lie together and the lion shall eate straw like the bullocke And the sucking childe shall play vpon the hole of the aspe and the weaned childe shall put his hand vpon the cockatrice hole Then shall none hurt nor destroy in the Mountaine of my holinesse for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters that couer the Sea Reade also Marke cha 16.18 the like promise of our Sauiour Christ and the same confirmed in part by an example of Gods gratious prouidence Act. 28.3 4 5 6. The Viper was restrained from stingng of Paules hand Surely it is our owne wickednesse and not want of vigilancie or mercie in the Lord which doth as it were arme and inrage the wilde beasts against vs. For otherwise by the vertue grace of this promise of God they should be at peace yea willingly subiect vnto vs. But in so much as we rebell against God and breake our couenant with him it is iust with God that they should rebell against vs and breake that couenant which hee vpon condition of our obedience to God had by the Law of his creation made with them for vs. And so God himselfe hath threatened Leuit 26.21.22 and Deut 28. verse 26. An example whereof also wee haue seene before concerning those 42. children which two beares did teare in peeces because they mocked the Prophet Elisha Yea this iudgement doth not onely fall vpon those that are very wicked but sometime also euen vpon those that haue some desire to serue the Lord in the times of some common calamitie according to that we read Psal 79.2 The dead bodies of thy seruants haue they giuen to be meate vnto the soules of the heauen and the flesh of thy Saints to the beasts of the earth Neuertheles in such cases the Lord knoweth how eternally to saue his owne when he reiecteth the vngodly for euer And for the full clearing of the Lords gracious promise this way if wee would and could faithfully keepe couenant with him we may plentifully informe our mindes from that which he hath by his holy Prophet Moses recorded at large as well Deut chap 28. from the beginning of the chapter to the end of the 14. verse as Leuit chap 26. from the 3. verse to the 14. of the same Let vs therefore for our instruction in this point read these notable texts of holy Scripture and consider diligently of them And first of that in Leuit Question How reade you there Answere In the 26. chap of Leuiticus thus we read If yee waâke in my ordinances and keepe my commandements and ââe them saith the Lord I will then send you raine in due season and the land shall yeeld her increase and the trees of the field shall giue their fruite c. ExplicatioÌ proofe This is a notable place containing as wee see in the through reading of it in our Bibles promises of all sorts spirituall and temporall for soule and body publike priuate c. And like to this is that other of Deuteronomie Let it not seeme vnnecessarie or a lost labour for vs to rehearse consider of that excellent Scripture likewise For it shall be to our further benefit as wee may well trust through the goodnes of our God I pray you therfore let vs read this also yea and if it may be commit it so to memorie that we doe neuer forget it Question How therefore doe you read Answere It is thus written Deut ch 28. from the beginning of the chapter If thou wilt obey diligently the voice of the Lord thy God and obserue and doe all his commandements which I command thee this day then the Lord thy God will set thee on high aboue all the nations of the earth And all these blessings shall come on thee and ouertake thee if thou wilt obey the voice of the Lord thy God Blessed shall thou be in the citie and blessed also in the field Blessed shall be the fruite of thy body c. ExplicatioÌ and proofe This place is as a second notable witnes of Gods gracious promise and of his very true purpose to exercise a most fatherly and fauourable prouidence toward all his faithfull seruants and children touching all kinde of prosperitie and blessing while they walke faithfully and dutifully before him And although peraduenture some will obiect and say that these promises are legall promises and so not of faith or belonging to the faith of the Gospell and we also doe grant it to be so according to the first vse of the Lawe which is to discouer sinne and to conuict those of extreame vanitie whosoeuer seeke to be iustified in the sight of God by the workes of the Law Neuertheles this we adde therewithall and constantly affirme that to such as haue learned to humble themselues before God in the sight of their sins and haue receiued the gift of faith to relye vpon the fatherly prouidence of God through our Lord Ie Christ they are according to an other vse of the Law of God which is to guide and incourage all true beleeuers in the right way of obedience to God our heauenly Father they are I say the same with the promises of the Gospell And accordingly they are iustly to be apprehended beleeued by faith as no vaine incouragements to godlines of life like as the Apostle Paul affirmeth 1. Tim 4.8 Godlines hath the promise of the life present and of that which is to come And according to that 2. Cor 1.20 Al the promises of God are in Christ yea and Amen Likewise according to that Psal 34.9.10 Feare the Lord yee his Saints The Comfortes for nothing wanteth to them that feare him The Lions lacke and suffer hunger but they who seeke the Lord shall want nothing that is good Read also Psal 91.14.15.16 Because he hath loued me therefore will I deliuer him I will exalt him because hee hath knowne my name c. And Psalm 121.1 2 3 4. and so forth as was alledged before It cannot be denied indeede but insomuch as the best of all faile in obedience to God according to that of the Apostle Iames In many things we sinne all and they that are strongest in faith haue their weakenes so as they haue neede to pray Lord increase our faith and further also insomuch as it is the pleasure of God vpon holy and iust
Lord shal stand for euer and the thoughts of his heart throughout all ages As Balaam saide that he could not speake but as the Lord would haue him Numb 24.13 so it is generally affirmed that the answere of the tonge is of the Lord Prou chap 16.1 The ordinarie cures which the Lord worketh concerning all sorts of diseases they are in effect the same and in number infinitely more then his miraculous cures haue beene All proceed from one and the same mercie of God toward his people whether he worke by meanes or without meanes in some processe and tract of time or more speedily in a moment Psalm 103. verses 3 4. As God directed the lot to find out Achan Ionathan Ionah Matthias so by the same prouidence of God the whole disposition of euery lot is of the Lord though to our thinking it is cast into the lap as it were by hap hazard Prou 16.33 Finally as our Sauiour Christ could not be apprehended and put to death vntill the time came appointed of the Lord so the times of all the faithfull seruants of God are in his handes to dispose of them as it pleaseth him al the contrary indeuours of the wicked notwithstanding As 2. Chron 16 9. The eyes of the Lord behold all the earth to shewe himselfe strong with them that are of perfect heart toward him Great therefore is the comfort of faith in Gods fatherly prouidence to euery one that truely beleeueth in him according to this second consideration And the rather will this consideration be comfortable if we obserue that God doth not at this day so tye himselfe to ordinarie courses but so often as he thinketh meete he sendeth extraordinarie succours to his distressed seruants According as it is credibly reported that God hath in these our daies strangely directed his seruants sometimes to preuent the apprehension of their persecutors sometime to escape after they haue bene apprehended though they haue beene narrowly watched According also as at the siege of Rochel it is reported that when the poorer sort wanted bread victual God did send theÌ in the riuer a kind of fish called Surdones euery day so long as the siege lasted in great aboundance and that they ceased the same day that the siege brake vp Act and Monum at the very end of the booke Thus much concerning the second help to farther inlarge our coÌfort in the fatherly prouidence of God Thirdly to the same ende serueth the experience and testimonie of other concerning the same Such as is the testimonie and experience of Ioshua concerning himselfe and the people in his time ch 21.45 There hath nothing failed saith he of all the good things which the Lord hath said to the house of Israel but all came to passe And againe ch 23.14.15 as it were vpon his death-bed Behold saith he this day doe I enter into the way of all the world and yee knowe in all your hearts and in all your soules that nothing hath failed of all the good things which the lord your God promised you but al are come to passe vnto you nothing hath failed thereof Likewise King Salomon 1. King 8.15 Blessed be the Lord God of Israel saith he who spake with his mouth vnto Dauid my Father hath with his hand fulfilled it c. And so K. Dauid before him Psa 18.4 c. The sorrowe of death compassed me c. But in my trouble I called vpoÌ the Lord cried vnto my God he heard my voice out of his Temple my cry did come before him into his eares c. And Ps 34.2 c. My soule shal glory in the Lord the humble shal heare it and be glad c. I sought the Lord and he heard me yea he deliuered me out of all my feare They shall therefore looke vnto him and runne to him and their faces shall not be ashamed saying This poore man cried and the Lord heard him and saued him out of all his troubles And Ps 37.25 I haue beene yong and am old yet I neuer saw the righteous forsaken nor his seed begging bread But on the contrarie touching the wicked verses 35.36 I haue seene the wicked saith he strong and spreading himselfe like a greene bay tree or as the word Hezrach arbor indigena signifieth a tree in his natiue soile Yet he passed away and loe he was gone I sought him but he could not be found But that we may returne againe to the testimonies of the Pâophet concerning his owne experience read Psal 66 16 c. Come saith he and hearken all yee that feare God and I will tell you what he hath done to my soule c. And againe Ps 116.5.6 c. To the furthering of this comfort it is to singular purpose that we doe throughly acquaint ourselues with those holy histories of the Bible wherein God himselfe hath of speciall purpose most liuely manifested the most gracious vertue of his prouidence As is notably in the histories recorded concerning Iaakob Ioseph Dauid Iob and such like Whose end and issue out of their manifold and great troubles we are willed to consider to the comforting of our selues against our owne afflictions and trialls Iames. chap 5. 10. 11. Fourthly our owne experience from times past faithfully recorded in our hearts will be verie helpefull to the increase of our comfort for all times to come And therefore we are exhorted diligently to marke the Lords gracious dealing with his seruants As Psal 37. verse 37. Marke the vpright man and behold the iust for the end of that man is peace Thus euery one of vs should keepe a diligent register of all Gods mercifull dealing toward our godly friendes and acquaintance both coÌcerning their life their death All which ought to be so many incouragements to confirme vs to walke in the like godly course that they haue walked in and so to hope for the like good end which they haue made according to that Heb 13 7. The sewnes of such kind of obseruers of Gods prouidence is noted to their reproofe Ps 107.23 But as touching those that are diligent obseruers of it the fruite is noted to bee singular euen in the same verse insomuch as they shall vnderstand to wit to their comfort how great the kindenesse of the Lord is Contrariwise all profane neglect whether of the mercies or of the iudgements of the Lord it is subiect to the iust displeasure vengeance of God Ps 28.5 Verily if we would diligently call to minde wee should easily remember that God hath shewed vs much mercie in our life time in sauing vs from many hurtes and mischiefes sometimes from breaking a legge or an arme sometimes from drowning or burning sometimes from the losse of the eye of our body or from the losse of the spirituall eye of our vnderstanding whereby we should haue fallen into this or that herisie of soule Yea if we would carefully call things to minde we should easily remember
altogether prophane and abuse the blessed and glorious word and Gospell of God and our Sauiour Christ it is most iust that God should take seuere vengeance vpon them by giuing them ouer to strong delusion that they should beleeue lies c according to the holy menace of the Apostle Paul 2. Thessalon 2.10.11.12 For seeing it cannot be denyed but that it was iust with God seuerelie to punish the heathen for their smothering of the dimme light of naturall vnderstanding which was remaining in them as we read Rom 1. verse 18 c. Much more must it be acknowledged to be most agreeable to the most pure iustice of God to double his wrath against those that despise the perfit light of his Gospell and doe rebell against his most holie Spirit which shineth forth most gratiouslie and admirablie toward them in the same Nowe therefore for the conclusion of all obiections against the Fatherlie prouidence of our good God let vs come to the last question which is this Howe it should come to passe that the Lord of his infinit mercie granting his children the meanes of their saluation and most vigilantlie watching ouer their saluation yet some of the most deare and best beloued of them should be so left to themselues that they should at anie time fall into some greeuous sinne or other as king Dauid and king Salomon did Peter also and manie more when as God could by the gratious power of his Spirit haue preserued them from such grieuous falls Question Howe therefore may this be perceiued to accord with his Fatherlie prouidence and gouernment Answere The Lord doth hereby iustlie and yet also in exceeding great mercie chastice some former fââe either of negligence or it may be of some degree of presumption to make the humane corruption and infirmitie of all men without exception euery way more fullie knowne for the common instruction and admonition of all And also to this gratious ende among the rest that the reioycing of the children of God may neither rest in themselues nor vpon any other creature but onely in and vpon the Lorde himselfe who alone is the onely constant and neuer-failing direction strength and saluation of his people Moreouer euen in this wonderfull is the Fatherlie goodnes of God who neuer suffereth any of his children finally to perish in their falls but he raiseth them vp againe by repentance and reneweth the ioy of their saluation vnto them Wee are to wonder at it in deede and with admiration to blesse and praise his most holie gratious and blessed name for euer and euer Amen The whole answere is euident from the examples euen now alledged To the which purpose also let vs hearken to the Prophet Ieremiah chap 9. 23. 24. Let not the wise man glorie in his wisedome c. But let him that glorieth glorie in this that hee knoweth me saith the Lord for I am the Lord which doe shewe mercie iudgement and righteousnes in the earth for in these things I doe delight saith the Lord. Likewise the Apostle Paul 2. Cor 1.30.31 Let him that reioyceth reioyce in the Lord. Thus therefore for the conclusion of this discourse let vs resolue our selues vppon the vndoubted acknowledgement of the Fatherlie Prouidence of our most gratious and mercifull God against all the cauils that may by anie bee obiected against it For by the groundes of the Answeres alreadie alledged wee may with like facilitie answere euerie other whatsoeuer they may bee But what though wee should not be able throughlie to discerne the reason of some of Gods diuine proceedings and iudgements towardes any other of his childâen or toward our owne selues Should it be a sufficient reason for vs to call into question the Prouidence of God God forbid Excellentlie well saith M. Caluine that it is one of the chiefe exercise of our faith to be humbled vnder the mightie hand of God and with silence to rest quietlie in his iudgements Sciamus inquit vnum esse expraecipuis exercitijs fidei nostrae humiliari sub forti Dei manu cum silentio acquiescere eius indicijs In Psalm 39. vers 1â Alas we poore wretches through our negligence doe not know many of those things which we both might and ought to know How then may wee presume or once imagine that we may attaine to knowe the reason of euerie secret worke and iudgement of God The mercie of the Lorde saith the holie Prophet reacheth to the heauens and his faithfulnesse to the cloudes His righteousnes is like the mightie or huge mountaines his iudgements are like the great deepe Psâ â6 vers 5.6 Read also Iob ch 33. ve s 1â 1â.14 Behold saith Elihu to Iob in this thou hast not done right I will answere thee that God is greâter then man Why doest thou striue against him for he doth not giue account of all his matters For God speaketh once or twice and one seeth it not c. to wit vntill hee open the eares of men euen by their corrections which hee had sealed as it followeth in the 16. verse And againe chaptââ 36. 22. c. Beholde God exalteth by his power What teacher is like vnto him Who hath appointed to him his way Or who can sayâ Thou hast done wickedly Remember that thou magnifie his worke which men beholde All men see it and behold it a farre off Beholde God is excellent aboue that wee can knowe c. It is meete therefore that euery one of vs doe reuerence and with holie admiration glorifie and adore that in the Diuine counselles and workes of the Lord God whereof wee in our shallow conceits can apprehend no reason that may satisfie our curious and carnall mindes to our liking It ought aboundantlie to suffice all that bee godlie and dutifullie minded toward God that it hath pleased him to reueale vnto vs in his holie Scriptures so much as it is meete for vs for to desire to knowe And the rather also for that hee doth therwithall vouchsafe accordinglie to giue vs good experience if wee will open our eyes to see it that hee guideââ and disposeth of all things both mercies and iudgements as they doe most ex ââisitelie serue in the ende to the manifolde profite and comfort of all his elect children and people VNto these manifold profites and comfortes therefore let vs nowe henceforth settle our mindes and call them altogether away from such hautie speculations as be too high and vnseemely for vs to climbe vnto For this is the second of those two latter pointes mentioned among the obseruations set down before the which as you answered doe serue to the more full opening of the comforts which are furthermore to be found in the faith of Gods Fatherlie prouidence And that to verie good purpose For if we can finde out this that all iudgements of God vpon the wicked and likewise that all his afflictions most sharp chasticements vpon his own children doe tende to their singular profite and
redemption and saluation by our Lord Iesus Christ it is altogether aboue nature So that the Lorde may worthilie say by his holie Propet Isaiah ch 55.8 against all such Iudges of euil thoughts that is such euill thinking Iudges as the Apostle Iames termeth them My thoughts are not your thoughts nor your wayes my wayes For as the heauens are higher then the earth so are my wayes higher then your wayes and my thoughtes then your thoughtes c. And furthermore it is not in any wise to be doubted but that insomuch as God vouch-safeth by his holie worde and Spirit to teach and warne to command exhort to promise and incourage his children to walk in his blessed waies to the end they may not onely escape euerlasting death but also be partakers of his blessings to their endles life it is not to be doubted I say but that he will giue them the fruit benefit of euerie part of his holie ordinance according to those good endes whervnto he hath appointed the same Finallie it is euen as certainlie true concerning the reprobates that they doe not goe on in their sinnes and so fall into the curse and condemnation by anie compulsion or temptation and prouocation from God but of their own voluntarie disposition contrarie to the expresse will and commandementes of the Lord. And in this respect it is that the Lord with whom ther is in truth no repentance or change such as is in vs doth yet ascribe repentance and changing of minde to himselfe vpon the obstinacie of the wicked according to that Gen 6. ver 6. It repenteth mee that I made man And again Ier 8.18 If the nation against whom I haue pronounced a plague doe turne from their wickednesse I will repent of the plague c. An example wherof we haue in the Prophesie of Ionah ch 3. vers 10. The first dutie therfore of faith in the Fatherlie prouidence of God is this that we trusting in his mercie goodnes do renounce all blind fortune all fatall necessitie of Stoical destinie acccording to the first branch of the answer Touching the second branche to wit that it is our dutie to abandon all inordinate distrusting or distracting cares about earthly things read a plaââe proofe hereof Matth ch 6.25 c and verses 32.33.34 Be ye not carefull saith our Sauiour Christ for your life what ye shall eate c. For your heauenly Father knoweth that ye haue need of all these things But seeke ye first the kingdome of God and his righteousnes and all these things shal be cast vnto you For in so much as els-where he assureth vs that it is the Fathers pleasure is to giue vs a kingdome yea such a kingdome as is onelie worthy to be in request Luke 12.32 howe can we thinke that he will faile any of his children touching the necessaries of this life so farre forth as may be good for them Touching the moderat on of our lawfull studies and labours we haue a flat commandâment Pro 23.4.5 Trauell not too much to be rich but cease from thy wisedome Wilt thou let thine eyes flie vpon that which will shortlie flie away c And that it is our dutie to submit all our enterprises to the holie prouidence will of God Read Exod 18.23 If thou doest this thing saith Iethro God command the c. And 2. Sam 12. Be strong saith Ioab and let vs be valiant for our people for the cities of our God and let the Lord do that which is good in his eyes And 1. Chro 13. â If it seeme good to you saith king Dauid and that it proceedeth of the Lord your God wee will send c. And Heb 6.3 And this will we do if God permit And 1. Pet 3 1â It is better if the will of God be so that we suffer for well doing then for euill doing And Iames 4.13 c the holy Apostle doth earnestly reproue the contrarie presumption Goe to now saith S. Iames âe that say to day or to morrowe we will goe into such a citie and continue there a yeare buy and sell and get gaine And yet ye cannot tell what shal be to morrow For what is your life It is euen a vapour which appeareth for a little time and afterwards vanisheth away for that ye â Note Wee ought to speake it often for the open profession of our faith beâoâe âen but to thiâke it alwaies for the truth of our faith in the fight of G d. Note also ought to say If the Lord will and if we liue we will do this or that But now yee reioice in your boastings all such reioicing is euil Therefore to him that knoweth how to doe well and dâth it not to him it is sinne To this purpose also serueth well the holie Prou chapt 15.3 The eyes of the Lord in euery place beholde the euill and the good Read also Psalm 139. God seeth in the night as-well as in the day hee giueth sleepe and be holdeth our eyes waking c. Read also Ester chap 6.11 c. Thirdlie that it is our dutie as a fruite of the comforte of faith in the Fatherlie prouidence of God â Tââthâ end it is oâr dutie to haue the wârks of Gods prouidence gouernment in a holy admiration vpon a d ligent view and reuerend considerat on of them Read Iob 36 22.23 c and in the chapters oâ lowing Read also Psal 8. Psal â6 8 c. and 66.5 to thinke and speake most reuerently of the same and of all the workes therof it is euident euen of it selfe vnlesse wee should willinglie take his name in vaine For it is certaine that as God by his worde of Creation created all so doth hee continuallie by his worde of Prouidence and gouernment wherof we read Psal 147.15 16 17 18. hee doth I say by this word and wisedome of his rule gouerne dispose of all things in the world froÌ the greatest most honorable to the least basest from the best most vertuous to the worst most wicked thing that is done vnder heauen Yet so as we must take heede that we impute not the least error or euill or the least defect of goodnes that may be to him Farre be this from vs. Read Iames. 1. verse 1â It is one thing to be author or cause of an euill and farre another thing to be the orderer and disposer of the euill to a good and holie ende contrarie to the intent and minde of the euill worker It must be confessed indeed that God himselfe doth sometime take vpon himselfe the doing of that which is of the owne nature sinfull as the hardening of the heart of Pharaoh against the Lord and the abusing of the concubines of Dauid c. But before we can say so without blasphemie against God wee must see or rather by faith aboue our reache acknowledge first that it is iust and holie
is no other Sauiour but God as GOD himselfe doth very often affirme by his holy Prophet Isaiah And likewise in manie other places of the holie Scriptures But that wee may see into the ground of this mysterie more cleerely let vs more particulaâly inquire after some proofes first that our Lord Iesus Christ the Sonne of God the second Person in the blessed Trinitie iâ GOD. Secondly that hee is man And thârdly that hee is in the vnion of the humane nature to the diuine one diuine Person both God and man and so a meet Meâiâtor betwixt God and man Question Fiâst therefore what proofe haue you that our Lord Iesus Christ the Sonne oâ God is very true God Ans The proofes as I haue learned are diuers First those testimonies of holy Scripture which doe attribute the very name of God as of right belonging vnto him Secondly those that ascribe the essentiall attributes or proprieties of the diuine nature vnto him such as are eternitie omnipotencie infinitenes of wisdome perfection of Iustice and mercy and such like Thirdly such as ascribe the workes of the Deitie vnto him to wit the workes of creation the workes of gouernment generally ouer the whole world and more specially concerning the Church of God Fourthly such as shewe that the same duties of spirituall worship and honour are due to him which are onely belonging to God namely faith hope praier thankesgiuing c. These proofes doe euidently declare and very sufficiently warrant vnto vs the Deitie and Godhead of our Sauiour Christ And first that the holy Scriptures doe attribute the name of God as of right and not in way of resemblance belonging vnto him it is manifest by many places of holy Scripture Question Which are they Answere In the beginning of the holy Gospell written by Saint Iohn it is expressy affirmed that our Sauiour Christ there called the essentiall and eternall word is very God And in the end of the first Epistle of the same Euangelist that he is very God and eternall life Likewise the Apostle Paul Rom 9. verse 5. Christ is God ouer all to be blessed for euer Amen Explication and proofe These are very manifest testimonies indeedâ And there are many other like to these both in the olde Testament and also in the newe Namely Isai 9.6 The mightie God as God the Father callâth him And Psalm 45.6 conferred with Heb 2.8 O God thy throne is for ââer and euer And Psalm 97. verses 1.7 confârred with Heb 1.6 The Lord âhe word is Iehouah reigneth c. And let all the Angels worship him Likewise Psalm 102.25 conferred with Heb 1.10 Thou Lord in the beginning hast established the earth c. And Psal 104.4 conferred with Heb 1.7 where that which is saide of the Lord God in respect of his creation and gouernment of the Angels is attributed to our Lord Iesus Christ But of this sort of testimonies wee shall haue occasion to collect them when wee come to the workes of the Deitie attributed to our Sauiour Christ In the meane season this is plaine both from the one sort of testimonies as well as from the other that the name of God is properly and essentially ascribed to our Sauiour Christ Now let vs come to see some proofes that the essentiall attributes of the diuine nature be likewise ascribed vnto him And first of all concerning eternitie Question What proofe haue you that it is attributed to our Sauiour Answere We haue a manifest testimonie of it in the 8. chap of the holy Prouerbes of King Salomon from the 22. verse of the chapter to the 27. Where he doth in a holy figuratiue speech describe the Sonne of God vnder the name of the wisedome of God speaking thus The Lord hath possessed me in the beginning of his way I was before his workes of olde I was set vp from euerlasting from the beginning and before the earth When there were no depthes was I begotten when there were no fountaines abounding with waters Before the mountaines were setteled and before the hilles was I begotten He had not yet made the earth and the open places nor the height of the dust in the world The wisedome here spoken of by Salomon or rather he which spake vttered these holy words by the tongue and penne of King Salomon must needes be the eternall wisedome of God a Person distinct from the Father like as Paul the holy Apostle calleth our Sauiour Christ the Son of God the wisedome of God 1. Cor. 1.24 And in the same place also the power of God according to the further description of King Salomon in the place before alledged as we shall haue occasion to repeate afterward But for the present let vs here call to minde that there are many like testimonies for proofe of the eternall Godhead of our Sauiour As Isaiah chap. 9.6 The father of eternitie that is to say he that being eternall in himselfe and without beginning together with the Father is the author of eternitie to the Church insomuch as though it haue a beginning yet it shall neuer haue end For vnles he were eternall and without beginning he could not establish any thing to haue an eternal continuance And therfore it is further said Col. 1.17 He is before all things and in him all things consist And Hebr. 7.3 that hee hath neither beginning of his daies nor end of his life And Reu. 1.8 that he is Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending who is and who was and who is to come euen the almightie The which almightie power of his is further argued from the works of the Deitie attributed to him as we shall haue occasion to obserue anone Question Now what proofe haue you that our Lord Iesus Christ the sonne of God is in that he is God infinit in maiestie and greatnes euery where present and filling all places Answere This may be perceiued by his owne words Iohn 3.13 No man ascendeth vp to heauen but he that hath descended from heauen the Sonne of man which is in heauen And againe Behold I am with yee alway vntill the end of the world Matth. 28.20 And by that which the Apostle saith Ephes 3.17 Christ dwelleth in the hearts of the faithfull by faith ExplicatioÌ and proofe These and such like speeches may well warrant vnto vs the vbiquitarie or euery-where-presence of the Deitie of our Sauiour howsoeuer his humanity was and is limited and circumscribed in his proper place For otherwise he would not haue said that hee was in heauen while hee was here on earth c. But seeing our Sauiour is not onely infinite in diuine Maiestie and greatnes but also in all diuine perfection let vs see some proofes of it And first more generally and then in some particulars Question First therefore what proofe haue you for the diuine perfection of our Sauiour more generally Answere In the sixteenth chapter of the Euangelist Iohn verse 14. our Sauiour himselfe
saith thus speaking there of the holy Ghost He shall glorifie me for he shall receiue of mine and shew it vnto you And in the next verse All things that the Father hath are mine therefore said I that he shall take of mine and shew it vnto you The Apostle Paul saith likewise that it pleased the Father that in him should all fulnes dwell Colos 1.19 And chap. 2.9 In him dwelleth all the fulnes of the Godhead bodilie ExplicatioÌ proofe These places doe indeed shew the diuine perfection of our Sauiour generally And l ke to these are many other Such as we reade Iohn 3.31 He that is come from on high is aboue all saith Saint Iohn the Baptist And before that chap. 1.27 Whose shooe latchet I am not worthie to vnloose Neither did our Sauiour himselfe reproue the Iewes for vnderstanding his words in such sense as that thereby hee did make himselfe equall with God Iohn chap. 5. verse 18. And accordingly the Apostle Paul saith plainely that our Sauiour being in the forme of God thought it no robberie to be equall with God Phil. 26. Whence also it is that he is described to be the image of the inuisible God Colos 1.15 And the brightnes of the glorie of God and the in grauen forme of his person Heb. 1.3 Read also Isaiah chap. 6.1 2 3 conferred with Iohn 12.41 Where the Euangelist speaking of that glorious vision of Isaiah wherein was represented the diuine glorie and maiestie of GOD saith that the holy Prophet sawe therein the glorie of our Sauiour Christ But let vs come to our more particular inquirie Wherein first What proofe haue you that there was diuine perfection of wisedome in the Sonne of God our Lord and Sauiour Question Answere All the treasures of wisedome and knowledge are hidden in Christ saith the Apostle Paul Colos 2. verse 3. ExplicatioÌ and proofe Thus also testified the holie Prophets of former times As in that eight chapter of the holy Prouerbs verse twelfe I wisedome dwell with prudence and I finde forth knowledge and counsells Or rather as Tremellius and Iunius haue translated it Ego sum sapieâ tia coâaereo astutia scientiam summa solertiae praesentem habeo I am wisedome I cleaue vnto prudence and I haue the knowledge of most exact or expert skill present with me Euen the reuerend feare of the Lord c. And verse 14. Counsell and euery thing else is mine prudence is mine strength is mine By me Kings reigne c. But of this diuine gouernment of our Sauiour we shall speake afterward Concerning the diuine perfection of his wisedome wee may vnderstand it further by the prophesie of Isaiah chap. 9 6. Wherein he foretelleth that he should be called Wonderful Counseller c. And more-ouer by the saying of our Sauiour himselfe Matth. 11.27 No man knoweth the Sonne but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father but the Sonne and he to whom the Sonne will reueale him And Iohn chap. 10. verse 15. As the Father knoweth me so know I the Father And therefore no maruell though the same Euangelist saith chapter 2. verses 24 25. that hee knâw what was in the hearts of men According also as the Disciples iointly professed chapter 16. verse 30. Wee know that thou knowest all things And as Peter professeth apart by himselfe though in the hearing of the resâ Lorde thou knowest that I loue thee Yea as he addeth further Lord thou knowest all things Wherevnto finally accordeth that of our Sauiour himselfe Reuel 2.23 All the Churches shall know that I am he who searcheth the reines and hearts c. Question Now what proofe haue you for the diuine perfection of his gracious goodnes and constancie Answere All that the Father giueth me saith our Sauiour shall come vnto me and he that commeth vnto me I cast not away Iohn 6.37 And chap. 10. verse 27. My sheepe heare my voyce and I know them and they follow me And I giue vnto them eternall life and they shall neuer perish neither shall any plucke them out of my hand And chap. 13.1 Those whom hee loueth he loueth to the end Explication and proofe It is true For that which he performed toward his Disciples in the continuance of his loue to them he performeth the same to all whomsoeuer he beginneth once to manifest his loue vnto Reade also Prouerbs 8.17 I loue them that loue me c. And verses 20 21. I will fill their treasures And verse 31 c. My delight is with the children of men c. Likewise Iohn 1.9 And euery where we may see plainely that he is of the same minde with the Father whose gifts and calling are without repentance Heauen and earth saith he Matth. 24.35 shall passe away but my words shall not passe away The perfection of the diuine truth and righteousnes of our Sauiour may well follow in the next place Qeustion What proofe of holy Scripture haue you to this purpose Answere In the first chap. of the Epistle to the Hebrewes verse 8. Wher the Apostle sheweth that these words of the 45. Psalme O God thy throne is for euer and euer the scepter of thy kingdome is a scepter of righteousnes were spoken concerning the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ and so are a plaine proofe of his most perfect and diuine iustice They are so indeede Hereof also is that a like proofe which we read Prou. 8.15 By me Princes decree iustice And verse 18. With me is righteousnes And verse 2â I cause to walke in the way of righteousnes and in the middest of the paths of iudgement No doubt hee that prescribeth guideth and incourageth others to walke in righteous waies is righteous himselfe The same is also faithfull and true And therefore is worthily calleâ the true light Iohn 1.9 And chap. 7.18 He that âeeketh his glorie that sent him the same is true and there is no vnrighteousnes in him This very same was our faithfull Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ And therefore most worthily doth he beare the name of Amen of him that is in a matchlesse degree the faithfull and true witnes Reuel 3.14 Question Finally what proofe haue you of the most perfect and diuine holines of the Sonne of God our Sauiour Answere He is holy in the same perfection of holines with the Father and the holy Ghost according to that holy acclamation of the holy Angelis Isai 6.3 Holy holy holy is the Lord of hostes the whole earth is full of his glorie ExplicatioÌ and proofe Iâ is true as the Euangelist Iohn testifieth chap. 12.41 that the holy Prophet both saw Christ and spake of him at that time And the same Euangelist in his first Epistle 2.20 calleth our Sauiour the holy one And Reuel 3.7 Thus saith he that is holy and true And Act. 3.14 The holy and iust one Yea he is so holy that he sanctifieth himselfe Iohn 17.19 Thus farre for the proofe of the
Deitie of our Sauiour Christ by reason that the attributes proper to the Godhead are equally ascribed to him as well as to God the Father In the next place we are likewise to inquire how the same may be warranted by s ch proofe as ascribe the workes proper to the Deitie vnâo him as being his workemanship Question Haue you any proofe for this Answere Yea both for the workes of creation and also of prouidence and gouernment In eyther of them as I haue beene taught the holie Scriptures are verie plentifull ExplicatioÌ proofe They are so indeede Let vs therefore call some of those proofes to minde for the confirming of our faith in this so excellent a point Question And first concerning the works of Creation What proofe haue you that these are ascribed to our Sauiour Christ in that he both is and was before all beginnings verie true eternall and almightie the most wise righteous and holy God Answere Prouerbs 8 271 and so forth When God prepared the heauens saith he I was there when he set the compasse vpon the deepe When hee established the crowdes aboue when he confirmed the fountaines of the deepe When he gaue his decree to the Seâ that the waters should not passe his commandement when he appointed the foundations of the earth Then was I with him as a nourisher and I was daily his delight reioycing alway before him ExplicatioÌ proofe Vnto this place of the holy Prouerbs out of the old Testament agree many other both of the new and also of the old Namely Psalm 102 25. as wee reade those words to be applied Heb. 1. verse 10. Likewise Psal 104. verse 4 c. as they are interpreted Heb. 1.7 And in the same chap. verse 2. God hath made the worldes by his Sonne Moreouer Iohn chap. 1. verse 3. All things were made by him and without him was made nothing that was made And verse 10. The world was made by him Likewise 1. Cor. 8.6 There is but one God which is the Father of whom are all things and we in him and one Lord Iesus Christ by whom are all things we by him And Ephes 3.9 God hath created all things by Iesus Christ And Coloss 1.16 By him were all things created which are in heauen and which are in earth thinges visible and inuisible whether they be Thrones or Dominions or Principalities or Powers all things were created by him and for him Thus wee see that our Sauiour is intituled to the workes of Creation whereby also his almightie power is manifestly argued as was touched before Now likewise for a further declaration of his infinite wisedome let vs inquire whether we haue like warrant that the diuine gouernment of the creatures doth likewise belong vnto him And first more generally * Question What proofe haue you for it â Answere Hitherto saith our Sauiour himselfe my Father workeh and I worke Iohn 5.17 And verse 19. Whatsoeuer things the Father doth the same things doth the Sonne also ExplicatioÌ proofe Of this sort of proofes are these that follow Prou. 8.31 I take my solace saith the Sonne of God the wisedome of the Father in the compasse of his earth And Colos 1.17 In him all things doe consist And Heb. 1.3 Hee beareth vp all things by his mightie word Thus much for the gouernment of our Sauiour generally Now let vs come to the particulars And first concerning the holy Angells What proofe haue you that our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God our Lord Question hath the gouernment of them Answere The place before alledged Heb. 1.7 doeth plainely proue it to be so For of the Angells he saith that is God saith by his holy prophet Psal 104.4 Hee maketh the Spirites his messengers and his ministers a flame of fire That is God the Sonne together with the Father hath created the Angells and giuen them a kinde of commodious kinde of nature ExplicatioÌ proofe subtile and piercing quicke and mightie most like of all creatures to the nature of the windes and flaming fire and accordingly vseth them as his ministers to diuerse great and worthy seruices According to this right which our Sauiour hath to command them it is said further Psalm 67.7 and so it is repeated againe Heb. 1. verse 6. Let all the Angells of God worship him And in the last verse of this chapter Are they not all ministering Spirites saith the holy Apostle sent forth to wit by the Sonne of God for their sakes which shall be heires of saluation As though the Apostle should say It is out of doubt both that they are such and also that our Sauiour vseth them in that their holie seruice Yea not onely doth he gouerne the holy Angells which are willing to obey him but he also ruleth yea ouer-ruleth the wicked Angells we meane the Diuell and all vncleane Spirits According to that which we reade Zech. 3.1 2. The Lord said to Satan that is the Sonne of God said The Lord he meaneth God the Father reprooue thee O Sathan euen the Lord that hath chosen Ierusalem reproue thee c. Read aâso Matth. 8.29 â0 31. Mark 1.27 and Luk. 4.41 Likewise he ruleth yea ouer-ruleth all wicked men restraining the extreamitie of their wickednes at his pleasure and iudgeth their rebellions in due season According to that Iohn 5.22 The Father hath committed all iudgement to the Sonne And for the execution of this iudgement in time to come see the prophesie of it Psalm 2.9 And Psal 110.1 2. and verses 5 6 7. And Isai chap. 11.4 ând chap 4â 3 He shall bring forth iudgement in truth Or vnto victorie as Mat. 12.20 Thus also hath he gouerned in former times according to that we read in the holy storie Exod. 23.21 Read also 1. Cor. 10.9 Let vs not tempt Christ as some of them also tempted him and were destroyed of Serpents The continuance of the same his gouernment to this day is to be seene in his restraining and punishing of the wicked It shall be most fully accomplished at the end of the world Act. chap. 10. verse 4â and chap. 17. verse 31. And Reuel â 18 I haue the keyes of hell and of death But let vs come to his gratious gouernment ouer his Church to the benefit of all such as doe submitte themselues vnder the same â Question What proofes haue you for this * Answere The proofes are manie and diuerse according to the manifolde and sondrie benefites of his most gracious and Diuine gouernment Tâey are so indeed For as he doth together with the Father and the holie Ghost call gather together and sanctifie his church institute a holie ministerie deliuer a diuine Doctrine worke mightie and miraculous workes ordaine Sacraments send forth ministers of the Gospell giue spirituall gifts and graces make them effectuall to inlighten to regenerate to guide to comfort and to strengthen and as he doth reueale things to come heare
to this day taught and obserued Such as are Iohn 8.58 Where our Sauiour himselfe saith thus Before Abraham was I am And chap. 17.5 I had glory with the Father before the world was And Colos 1.15 Where the Apostle affirmeth that our Sauiour was before all things and that all things doe consist by him And such like The which though they were spoken concerning our Sauiour since the time that he had taken the humane nature yet they did properly belong to him in respect of his eternall and diuine nature On the other side where it is said that our Sauiour though very true God and equall with the Father is notwithstanding his Fathers seruant and his inferiour and therefore not to speake of himselfe nor to doe his owne will to haue increased in wisedome and stature and to haue beene seene and handled c. these things doe properly belong to his humanitie For his Godhead is inuisible neither can be handled nor admitteth any increase either in substance or quality or any way else And yet both these attributes and also the former doe truely agree to one and the same Person of a Mediator as it is yet more plaine from those actions and effects which are ioyntly ascribed to either nature though more proper to the one of them As Iohn 3.13 Where our Sauiour being here on the earth speaketh neuertheles as if he had beene then bodily in heauen though he was at that time onely in respect of his Godhead there No man saith he ascendeth vp to heauen but he that hath descended from heauen the Sonne of man which is in heauen Like to this is that of the Apostle Paul Ephes 4.10 He that descended is the same that ascended far aboue all heauens that he might fill all things For to speake properly neither did the humanity descend from heauen but onely ascended vp thither neither did the Deitie either descend or ascend How then The Godhead is said to descend Beliefe in God the Son euen in Iesus Christ the onely Sonne of God our Lord. in that it manifested it selfe here on earth The meaning of it in the Personall vnion with the humane nature according to that Iohn chap. 1. verse 14. The word was made flesh and dwelt among vs and wee saw the glorie thereof as the glorie of the onely begotten Sonne of the Father full of grace and truth And againe 1. Iohn chap. 1. verse 1. Wee haue heard wee haue seene wee haue handled the word of life Neither can the Godhead be said to ascend otherwise then by a speciall declaration of the presence of the Deitie in the same Personal vnion with the bodie being ascended and in the ascension of it and before it did ascend And yet as wee see the same action is iointlie attributed as one would thinke to either nature of the sâme Person So is also one and the same effect as Act. chap. 20. verse 28. God hath purchased his Church with his owne blood And 1. Cor. chap. 2. verse 8. The Lord of glorie was crucified Though we know that to speake properly onely the bodie of our Sauiour was crucified that is was fastened to the crosse and that therevpon it shed the blood out of it And yet the vertue and efficacie thereof to wit redemption came by reason of the merit and worthines of the Person that suffered who was not onely man but also very true God This obseruation as saith Master Caluin notably well shall be to no small vse Institut lib. 2. cap. 14. Sect. 4. for the cutting off of many doubts if the Readers doe wisely apply it For it is strange saith he how much such kinde of speeches doe trouble the vnâkilfull yea some not vtterly vnlearned which they see to be attributed to Christ and yet be not verie fitly agreeing either to his Godhead or to the manhood because they doe not consider his Person wherein he is manifested to be God and man nor his office of Mediatorship to the which they doe agree But it may easily bee perceiued how all things agree verie well each with other if so be they meete with a sober interpreter such a one as doth examine so great mysteries in such religious manner as they ought to doe As for those that haue distempered and brainesicke Spirites there is nothing which they doe not make troublesome They snatch at those things which are attributed to his manhood to take away his Godhead And againe they snatch at the things attributed to his Godhead to take away his manhoode And as touching those things which are spoken concerning either nature so iointlie that they doe agree to neither of them apart they snatch at them to take away both of them Now what is this else but as much as to contend that Christ is not man because he is God and that is not God because he is man and that he is neither man nor God because he is both God and man Wherefore wee determine thus that Christ as hee is both God and man consisting of both natures though onely vnited and not confounded is our Lord and the true Sonne of God euen in respect of his humanitie though not for his humanities sake Thus farre Master Caluin And thus beloued in the Lord wee see as was said that wee haue in this part of our beliefe a verie great mysterie to consider of concerning the vnion of the diuine nature of the Sonne of God and of the nature of man in one person beside the former mysterie of the second Person of the holy Trinitie in a singular respect of the vnitie of the Godhead thereof with the Father and the holy Ghost from all beginninglesse eternitie The which though it be a very high secret and exceeding the vnderstanding of the most wise in the perfection of it yet no christian is of so small vnderstanding but it is his dutie neuer to cease prayer to God nor attention to the holy doctrine thereof vntill he haue attained to some measure of the sound knowledge and faith of it so farre forth as he may be able to giue a reason of his hope in this behalfe According to that of the Apostle Peter 1. Epist chap. 3. verses 15 16. Be yee readie alwaies to giue an answer to euery one that asketh you a reason of the hote that is in you Yea and wee are so much the more earnestlie to striue not onely to the attaining of this knowledge and faith but also for the perpetuall maintenance of it because the Diuell and his instruments both haue and doe still labour in nothing more then to subuert this ground and foundation of our faith and the onely true meanes of our redemption and saluation To this euill end and purpose the Arian denieth the eternall Godhead of our Sauiour the Marcionite his manhood the Eutichian the distinction of the natures the Nestorian the vnity of the Person c. But let vs beloued firmely and constantlie beleeue against all
contradiction that our Lord Iesus Christ the Sonne of God is both God and man in one onely Person of a mediator betwixt God and man For so it is necessary for our saluation as may be euidently perceiued by that which hath beene said alreadie Question But what is the reason why he that is our mediator to God must be both God and man in one Person Answere The reason as I haue beene taught is for that if he had not beene man he could not by his sufferings haue satisfied the iustice of God who in his iustice was to punish that nature which had offended him And if hee had not beene God hee could not for one moment haue endured that intollerable burthen of the wrath of God which hee must of necessitie endure that was to make satisfaction for our sinnes Neither could he in so short a time as he suffered haue made a full and perfect satisfaction for vs. Neither could hee haue vanquished our so mightie aduersaries as Sinne Death Hell and the Diuell are Finally hee could not haue purchased and atchieued the crowne of euerlasting happines and glorie for vs most vnworthy and miserable sinners if he had not beene in our nature Immanuel that is God with vs for vs euen very true God and eternall life it selfe ExplicatioÌ and proofe It must needes haue beene so indeede For insomuch as there is no Sauiour that can saue with an eternall saluation but the Lord God the eternall Iehoua as God himselfe often affirmeth and namely Isai 43.11 Neither is there any other name in heauen or in earth whereby we can be saued but by our Sauiuor Christ Act. 4.12 It must therefore follow that our Sauiour and Mediatour betwixt God and vs must needes be God And that euen because as was touched before the most high and infinite merit of the sufferings of our Sauiour and consequently all the most worthie and mightie effects thereof doe depend vpon it as may easily bee perceiued by calling to minde that which is written Act. 20.28 Likewise Colos 1.12 13 14 c. and chap. 2.8 9 10. and Heb. 7. the whole chapter and Reuel 5.2 3 4 5 c. 9 10 c. None was found worthy to take the booke and to open the seales thereof but onely our Sauiour who alone was killed and who alone hath redeemed vs to God by his blood c. And for the same cause it was that the Sonne of God did not take the nature of the Angells but the nature of man as it is expresly obserued Heb. chap. 2. verses 14 15 16 17 18. Reade also Matth. chap. 1. verse 23. The Angell sent from God to Ioseph saith They shall call his name that is the name of the man childe to bee borne of the Virgine Marie Immanuel the which as the Euangelist obserueth is by interpretation GOD WITH VS Thus therefore it behooued that onely the Almighty God in the fraile nature of man should be a meet sufficient Mediatour and Sauiour for vs. And thus I trust that by the grace of God we haue had a sufficient declaration of the meaning of these wordes of our beliefe In Iesus Christ the onelie Sonne of God our Lord. NOW that wee may goe forwarde let vs come to the promise where-vnto our faith is to looke for the support and stay of it in this so necessarie a point The Promise Que. What promise therefore haue we in the holy Scriptures that the Son of God both God and man being anointed of God to be the Christ and a Sauiour and the Lord ouer his Church shall be our Lord and Sauiour a Prophet high Priest and King vnto vs to saue vs and so many as shall truly beleeue in him Answere We haue the promise hereof euen from the beginning of the world immediately after the fall of mankinde aâ hath by another occasion been answered before out of the third chapter of Genesis Where God himselfe saith The seede of the woman shall breake the Serpents head Explication and proofe This seed here spoken of in way of prophetical promise is no doubt Christ the Sonne of God whom now we speake of according to that of the Apostle Paul Gal. ch 4. verse 4. When the fulnes of the time was come God sent forth his Sonne made of a woman and made vnder the law that he might redeeme them which were vnder the law that we might receiue the adoption of Sonnes So that here wee haue both the most ancient and as we may say the primitiue promise of the Gospel and there-withall also the performance of it in the due and proper season appointed therevnto by God himselfe who onely is the vndoubted and most faithfull Author of it Moreouer the Angells interpretation of the name Iesus giuen to the Sonne of God by the commandement of God himselfe as we haue seene before containeth a promise of saluation to the whole Church by him Matth. 1.21 Thou shalt call his name Iesus for he shall saue his people from their sinnes Reade also Isai 49.6 It is a small thing saith the Lord that thou shouldest be my seruant to raise vp the tribes of Iaakob and to restore the desolations of Israel I will also giue thee for a light to the Gentiles that thou maiest be my saluation vnto the end of the world That is ouer the whole earth both to Iew and Gentile There are many such testimonies And yet further all the anointed and consecrated high Priests Prophets and Kings of Iudah and Israel before the comming of our Sauiour Christ they were so many visible or typicall promises as one may say of spirituall redemption and saluation by him But let vs inquire more particularly for the gratious promises of God in this behalfe Question And first of all What promise haue we that the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ should be a Prophet to the Church to teach it the will of God most perfitly as it were from the bosome of the Father Answere We haue the promise hereof expresly recorded in the 18. verse of the 18. chapter of the fift booke of the Prophet Moses called Deuteronomie Rehearse the words I will raise thee vp a Prophet saith the Lord to Moses from among thy brethren like vnto thee and I will put my words in his mouth and he shall speake vnto them all that I shall command him Explication and proofe That this promise is made concerning our Sauiour Christ Reade Acts. 3.22 23 24 25 26. Reade also Isaiah chap. 61. verse 1 c. and Luke 4 1â c. This was vpon these grounds and testimonies of the holy Prophets so vulgarly expected in Israel that euen the profane woman of Samaria professeth her selfe to be assured that the Messias should come and shew himselfe a most perfect Prophet and Teacher I know well saith she that the Messias shall come who is called Christ When he is come he will tell vs all things And herevnto
prophesies concerning the conception of our Sauiour for vs and our benefit they are likewise promises that he should be borne for vs and our benefit yea euen for the greatest benefit that might possibly be procured vnto vs. ExplicatioÌ proofe It is true It could not possibly be that our Sauiour should be conceiued by the holy Ghost in vaine His birth could by no meanes be hindred or defeated And therefore the promise of this may be said to be included in the promise of that Question But haue we no speciall or expresse promise concerning the birth of our Sauiour that it should be to our benefit Answere Yes The Lord did assure his Church of this singular mercie by his holy Prophet Isaiah long before it came to passe ExplicatioÌ and proofe This also is verie true For so we read in the 6. verse of his 9. chapter of his prophecie where we finde it thus written vnto vs that is to our singular benefit and comfort a child is borne and vnto vs a Sonne is giuen and the gouernment is vpon his shoulder c. Read also Ier 23. verses 5.6 Behold the daies come saith the Lord that I will raise vnto Dauid a righteous branch and a King shall raigne and prosper and he shall execute iudgement and iustice in the earth In his daies Iuda shall be saued and Israel shall dwell safely and this is the name whereby they shall call him the Lord our righteousnes And againe with some further amplification chap 33. verses 14 15 16. c. To this purpose likewise serue the prophesies already mentioned concerning the time the place and the manner of his birth c. Wherefore of this no more now at this time Question WE hast to the Comforts of faith which arise from the birth of our Sauiour Is it not a matter of very great and singular comfort Answer Yes verily It both was and is still matter of great ioy and comfort to the holy Angels much more ought it to be so to vs and so is no doubt to all true beleeuing Christians ExplicatioÌ and proofe So indeede we reade Luke chap 2. that the holy Angels reioiced that the Shepheards reioiced that Simeon and Anna reioiced at the birth of our Sauiour Christ And so ought we all to reioice as hauing singular cause with them according to the speech of the Angel to the Shepheards saying Behold I bring you tidings of great ioy that shall be to all people That is that vnto you is borne a Sauiour c. But of the duties more afterward The Comforts As touching the cause of ioy and comfort which wee haue hereby wee may conceiue of it the rather if wee helpe our selues by a comparison not vnfit to be made in this cause We knowe that great ioy ariseth to a nation when the King hath an heire apparant borne to the crowne by whom there is good hope that the gouernment shall not bee deriued to a stranger whereby vnnaturall oppression and tyrannous gouernment might easily take footing c. as we our selues haue lately very sensibly felt to the vnspeakable ioy of our hearts when after the dolefull decease of our blessed Queene Elizabeth our gracious King Iames hath succeeded whose entrance vpon his roiall throne and scepter among vs was right ioious to all right English hearts but so much the more because hee bringeth with him a young Prince yea more then one of a right princely seede But the cause of ioy which now we speake of concerning our Sauiour Christ is infinitely greater not onely to vs or any one nation that should otherwise haue perished vnder the tyranny of the Diuel sinne death and Hell but to all nations vnder heauen seeing the deliuerance and saluation of all people dependeth vpon our Sauiour the onely heire apparant of the most high possessor of heauen and earth for euer and euer And seeing as was said the Angels of heauen were reioiced by the birth of our Sauiour as is euident by their praising of God for it as we haue seene Luk. 2.13.14 and namely for our sake who haue the chiefe benefit of it it followeth by good reason that wee our selues much rather haue principall cause of most aboundant reioycing herein Question But in what respects is the birth of our Sauiour a matter of so singular and incomparable reioycing to vs and to all people Answere First because hereby the Lord our God hath to the glory of his owne name most graciously and comfortably manifested his diuine nature in the Person of his Sonne so farre as it is meete for the same to be manifested to vs here in this world Secondly because he hath manifested his most gracious and Fatherly good will toward all sorts of men in euery nation of the whole world whosoeuer shall thankefully imbrace that life and immortalitie which he hath brought to light and offereth in his Son Thirdly because from hence ariseth vnspeakable peace to the conscience of all true beleeuers both in the vse of all present blessings and also in the assured hope of the inheritance of all the blessings of the life to come in that through him we are adopted to be ioinââeires with him F nally the birth of our Sauiour is exceeding comfortable because the world is as it were borne againe and renewed vnto God in him according as it is said He is a light of the Gentiles and the glory of his people Israel as Simeon said of him while yet he was newe borne Yea because after a long time of calamitie as it were of most gloomie darke and tempesâous weather hee is as the rising of the Sunne vpon the world wonderfully clearing the whole face and compasse of it So indeed we reade from the 2. verse of the 9. chap of the Euangelicall prophet Isaiah in that he prophesied thus The people that walked in darknes haue seene a âreat light they that did dwell in the land of the shadowe of death vpon them hath the light shined c. And the Apostle Paul saith that in our Sauiour Christ all things are become new 2. Cor 5.17 Read also Malachie chap 4.2 He is the Sonne of righteousnes and health is vnder his wings But that we may proceede in some order Concerning the first branch of the answere read Heb 1. verses 2 3. This representation is much more gracious and comfortable then was that sight of Gods glory whâch Moses might be partaker of Exod. 33.20 c. Conâerning the second branch read and consider the wordes of the holy Angelâ Luk. 2.14 Glorie to God on high in earth peace and toward men good will And 1. Iohn â 5 ye knowe that he that is the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ appeared that he might take away our sins and in him is no sin And our Sauiour himselfe in the Gospell of Iohn ch 18.37 For this cause saith he am I borne and for this cause came I into the world that I should
duly vnderstand and weigh the same Beliefe in God the Sonne who led a most holy iust life full of teÌptations and sufferings in that so high an excellencie should abase it selfe so lowe and so obscurely though it could not for all that but it must needes breake forth like as the Sunne of the firmament doth and in the darkest day casteth forth some light through the thickest cloud thereof Thus farre of the priuate life of our Sauiour NOw let vs likewise call to minde and diligently consider the life of the same our Sauiour in his publike estate and condition that is from the thirtith yeare of his age to the very time of his Passion vnder Pontius Pilate And first let vs consider his manifestation by the publike testimonie and whole Ministerie of Iohn Baptist and then by the testimonie of God the Father and of the holy Ghost at his holy Baptisme which was a publike warrant and most diuine testification from heauen both of the most high person and also of his calling to his most holy office appropriated therevnto And last of all let vs consider of his owne manifesting of himselfe by the execution of the same his office in his most effectuall preaching praying working of miracles c. euen to the last instant of his speciall sufferings before the time of his death All which may be distinguished according to the seuerall Passeouers from yeere to yeere as was mentioned before Let vs therefore as briefly and as plainely as we can seeke to informe and establish our faith in these excellent points from the testimonies of the holy Scriptures And first of all insomuch as the manifestation of our Sauiour by the ministerie of Iohn the Baptist commeth to be considered of vs let vs inquire after it in this order First how he did it by his preaching of him being absent as one specially appointed of God to goe before him to prepare the way for him after that manner that is by stirring vp the hearts of the people to a present expectation and desire after Christ who was now to manifest himselfe Secondly by the pointing of him out with his finger being present among them in such sort that they could not be ignorant who or which he was And both of these by an often repeated testimonie and witnesse the which he most plainely and constantly gaue of him so long as he liued and that not onely while he was at libertie but also in the time of his imprisonment euen to his very martyrdome and death by the vniust and bloody hand of Herod the brother of Philip. All which things that we may vnderstand the better and to the ende they may be of the better credit and authoritie with vs concerning this speciall and most worthy ministerie of Iohn the Baptist therevnto Question What ground of holy Scripture haue you to this purpose Answer We haue both speciall prophecies of it from the mouth of God that it should be so and also the written historie of the performance thereof most notably described by the penne of the Euangelist Luke We haue so indeed Wherefore let vs in the first place call to minde the prophecies and then proceede to the historie shewing the fulfilling of them Question Which are those prophecies that you speake of Answere First the prophecie of Isaiah chap 40. verses 3 4 5. Then the prophecie of Malachie chap 3. in the beginning of the first verse And 4. verses 5. and 6. which are the last wordes of the old Testament Rehearse you the wordes of the Prophet Isaiah Question Which are they Answere 3. A voice cryeth in the wildernes saith the Prophet Prepare yee the way of the Lord make straite in the desârte a path for our God 4. Euery vâlley shall be exalted and euery mountaine and hill shall be made low and the crooked shall be straite and the rough places plaine 5. And the glorie of the Lord shall be reuealed and all flesh shall see it together for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it That this prophecie was giuen forth concerning Iohn Baptist the holy Euangelists doe plainly confirme Mat. chap 3. Mark chap 1. Luk. chap 3. and Iohn chap 1. Rehearse now likewise the Prophecie of Malachie Question Which is that Answere In the beginning of the third chapter thus we read 1. Behold saith the Lord I will send my messenger and he shall prepare the way before me 5. And againe in the two last verses of the 4. chap. thus it is written Behold I will send you Eliah the Prophet before the comming of the great and fearefull day of the Lord. 6. And hee shall turne the heart of the Fathers to the children and the heart of the children to their Fathers lest I come and smite the earth with cursing ExplicatioÌ and proofe That these Prophecies of Malachie were likewise giuen forth concerning Iohn Baptist Read Luk 1 17. Mat 11. verses 10.14 Luk. 7.27 and againe Mat 17.9 10 11 12 13. And Mark chap 9 11 12.13 Where it is not onely testified to be so by the Euangelist but also by the Angel of the Lord and by our Sauiour himselfe Thus much concerning the Prophecies The historie shewing the accomplishment of these Prophecies is next to be considered And first concerning the preparation and appointment of Iohn Baptist to this speciall ministerie and seruice Question Where is this recorded Answere In the first chapter of the Gospell according to the Euangelist Luke from the 5. verse to the end of the same chapter Explication and proofe In reading of these parts of this chapter we cannot but conceiue from the accurate and exact report of the Euangelist first concerning the conception of Iohn and then concerning his birth that he is honoured of God as a Person whom he will haue to be of speciall note euen as one appointed from the womb to a most notable and memorable seruice For seeing he is the forerunner and as it were the Herald or Scepter-bearer before our Sauiour who ought to be of more high reputation with vs then any yea then all earthly Princes therefore it must needes follow that we are to esteeme of him as of a more honourable officer and accordingly of his office to be more honourable then any of like place and standing before any earthly Prince or King of this world Question What therefore in the first part of the chapter are those things that the holy Euangelist recordeth concerning his conception which may argue thus much vnto vs Answere First he declareth both the time when and also the place whether God sent his holy and mightie Angel Gabriel from heauen to giue the knowledge of this gracious worke of God to Zacharie a godly Priest of the Lawe whom God appointed to be the Father of this Iohn the Baptist by Elizabeth his wife a like godly and ancient matrone in Israel Moreouer the holy Euangelist setteth downe a full narration of the whole comfortable message
ceased neither yet doe cease to couer whole christianitie with new vailes who also haue so farre increased in impudencie that they doe euen openly restraine the seely people from the way of the Sanctuary that is from the reading and vnderstanding of the holy Scriptures For they haue disguised the Scriptures by tuning them into songs mixed with infinite deuises and lies the which also they haue thrust vpon the people in a strange language after they haue deceiued them with the visard of an inwrapped faith And now saith he further marke another Sermon of the same Preacher to the enemies and molesters of this crucified man speaking to them after this manner Woe vnto you ye cursed people what doe ye Ye doe open the way into heauen which hetherto hath beene shut vp for him whom ye could not abide vpon earth the which thing I the vaile here set vp did make a representation of Now so it is that I must lay open the way vnto him from the bottome to the very vpmost top And herewithall I doe admonish you euen you hypocrites I say who abuse the vaile of deuotion and godlines to the murthering of the author and Prince of life that you are herein the instruments of your owne destruction and of the abolishing of this Temple the which you haue so greatly abused For I doe open vnto him who had hetherto figuratiuely dwelt in the Temple a way for him to goe out of it neuer to returne thither againe but to leaue this howse vnto you voide and desolate like as hee told you when with scourges he cast you and your marchandise out of it twice before Iohn 2.15 Matth. 21.12 and 25.28 Such was the Sermon of this vaile vnto this vnthankfull people with whom at this day there is no Priesthood no altar no Temple to speake in a word no state of people the which truly though they had them now yet could stand them in no stead but that which is farre worse vpon whose heart so great a couering is laide that they are altogether blinde in the vnderstanding of the old new Testament 2. Cor. 3.15 But alas by how much the vice of the ingratitude of vs miserable Gentiles is greater by so much is our blindnes greater theÌ was euer that of the Iewes insomuch as Pastors neglecting the direction of the holy Ghost by whom wee were led with so great light into all truth comprehended in the sacred and very true Apostolike writings casting foorth an exceeding brightnesse some through ouer great negligence other by too great a conceit of their knowledge and other of ignorance and superstition haue suffered not onely the Iewish vaile to be sowed together and set vp againe as is manifest by the Iewish ceremonies brought againe into christianitie in witnes whereof let be holy water the Chrisme the annealing lampes and tapers Priestly garments and other trifles not a few of this sort but also they haue suffered a more grosse and thick vaile to be retained vnder pretence of holines and religion then hath beene among the Heathen witnesses the same their holie water Altars Idolls the names onely whereof are changed crownes Missa gesticulationes quas acibi mimicas non minus ridiculas quam superstitiosas apellat Hom. scil 34 and goodly vestiments in the worship whereof they doe also burne incense and finally the manifold moppings or busie gesturings vsed in the Masse with other new vailes aboue number and Sacraments which they haue fained For the which the Lord being iustly wroth he hath vtterly subuerted and ouerthrowne infinite Churches in the East in the South in the North and in the greatest part of the West And as touching them that remaine deseruedly hath the Lord in the Westerne parts giuen such power to the Spirit of Error that Christ suffered nothing at the handes of the Iewes the which the small number of the children of God yet remaining euen such whose eyes God hath opened doth not suffer at the hands of the Caiaphases Priests and Pilates of this age And which is farre more to be lamented wee see darknes by little and little cast euen vpon those places the which that true Sunne had begunne to make lightsome with his very bright-shining beames For out of all doubt there are ouer many euen among those by whom the spirituall Temple of Iesus Christ beganne to be restored in our age who not duly considering that which is purposely said by the Euangelists that this vaile was rent not onely halfe way through or by the third or fourth part but from the bottome to the very toppe of it haue grieuously erred in that they haue a remainder of the leauen as by experience it selfe we finde so that if it be not preuented betimes the whole leauen will waxe more sowre then euer hitherto it hath done But brethren let vs giue immortall thanks to the Maiestie of our most gratious God for that he hath dealt otherwise with this place and with many other and yet let vs thinke in good earnest that if we doe not walke more carefully as the children of light following the light of the Gospel while yet it shineth as the Lord saide once to the people of the Iewes Iohn 12.35 that it will come to passe that this so great a benefit shall turne to our greater iudgement as the Lord threatneth Luke 11.26 Whereof O how many I speake it with griefe wicked Atheists are witnesses at this day who of superstitious ones in the beginning haue at the last proued Athiests Libertines and Epicures yea euen persecutors of the Church of God by whom they are deseruedly thrust out of his house and giuen ouer to the Prince of darknes This is that which the vaile preached heretofore of old and it teacheth vs the same things euen to this day Hetherto out of Beza Hom. 32. vpon the History of the Passion toward the end of the Homilie YEa and because his holy Prosopopie is no lesse fruitfull then delightfull concerning the other effects that did either accompanie or immediately follow the death of our Sauiour I will not be ashamed to play the truant so long till I haue borrowed from him that which I meane to write for the interpretation of the wisedome and power and mercie or wrath of God signified thereby Now therefore concerning the second effect which was as it were a second Preacher let vs heare saith Beza what the earth signified the which insomuch as it subsisteth by the most mighty arme of God alone it is neuer moued but that arme is likewise moued to shew forth the great and extraordinarie wrath of God euen as if he did hardly beare that the earth should beare men anie longer so that wee are not to sticke in naturall and second causes which the Lord vseth when and how it pleaseth him But in this place the historie teacheth vs plainely enough that the earth would testifie as it were by name that it detested and abhorred that wicked
mischiefe practised euen against the Person of the Creator The grouÌd and history of his Death as the most wicked practise of all that can be named to haue fallen out at any time and that it did acknowledge that crucified man how abiect of how vile account or appearance soeuer and by this mouing yeelded faithfull obedience to him to the reproofe of his persecutors as vnto the Creator thereof without whom nothing was made of those things which were made Iohn 1.3 And furthermore by this mouing as it were by groning it complained vnto God that it did vnwillingly susteine and nourish so wicked and mischieuous a people and therefore did as it were intreat leaue that it might swallow them vp into the bottomelesse gulfe of it as it did Corah and Dathan of old Num. 16.31 insomuch as here the cause of a farre more excellent Moses was in hand and of another altogether differing from Moses and so likewise of a crime farre more detestable then that which was committed against Moses And in very deede not long after the earth vomited out these men and the swords of the Romans destroyed them Moreouer this Land aboundantly blessed of God with very great blessings and specially with extraordinâry fruitfulnes by the mouing of it selfe gaue witnes to that horrible change wherevnto it fell it being by little and little transformed into a desert as if it had beene strowed with brimstone and salt euen as Moses manie ages since hath very expresly prophesied that it should come to passe Deut. chap. 29. verse 23. Reade also Psal 107.34 Loe this was the Sermon which the earth made then to euerie one of that most deafe auditorie But since that time what Nation is there where it hath not preached the same and that also in a more sharpe manner For how many Cities haue beene ouerthrowne yea how many Countries haue beene swallowed vp euen in our remembrance in euery part of the world by such earthquakes And that I doe not goe farre off was not this Church wherein we come together as also the whole Citie shaken yea and the whole countrie neare vnto vs for fiftie miles in compasse hath it not trembled a few yeares since vnder the weight of so many huge and high mountaines remaining euen from the time that the foundations of the world were laid And albeit Gâd hath spared vs yet he hath not spared all nor dealt so fauourably with them For behold not very long agoe halfe of the Citie of Vienna in the Countrie of Austria a foretresse of these christian parts of the world was ouerthrowne And yet who is moued in himselfe who trembleth To be short who learneth to be wise from the example oâ other Thus then we see how the trembling of the earth at the death of our Sauiour Christ preacheth the wrath of God against all sinne and namely against the most blockish and hard hearted Iewes whom the most fearefull spectacle of the most grieuous sufferings and death of our Sauiour could not cause to feare though they were laid vpon him for their sinnes I meane for the sinnes of so many of them as did according to the election of God belong vnto him Moreouer the earth by this trembling acknowledged and testified that this crucified man was the onely true Messiah so to be acknowledged and reuerenced of the whole Church of God Yea and no doubt it did therewithall giue to vnderstand as we may well conceiue that the effect of the death of Christ was and should be most mightilie for euer before the Lorde and in the preaching of the Gospel properlie to the iustification and saluation of the elect and by accident that is by reason of the contempt of the wicked reprobate to their most fearefull and eternall condemnation For thus saith the Lord himselfe both by prophesie aforehand Hag. 2.7 8 9 10. And by faithfull record vpon the performance of the prophesie by the comming of Christ and that which followed vpon it as Heb. 12.26 I wil shake the heauens and the earth c. And as the prophet Haggai saith I will moue all nations the desire of all nations shalâ come c. And when as euery strange thing either in heauen or in earth eclipses appearing of cometes death of Princes earth-quakes c. doe cause vs to expect strange things to follow why should wee not consider from the vnwonted quaking of the earth together with the darkening of the Sunne and other strange accidents at the death of our Sauiour that euery one apart and much rather all ioyntly together were tokens of strange consequences or things to follow as also it came to passe in the open sight of all the world immediately vpon the same euen to this day The cleauing of the rockes anâ throwing oâen the heauie couerings of the Sepulchres sheweth that it was a mightâe ea thquake wherewith God at this time shucked the earth Itâm A memorable iudgement of God ten years beâore the Pâeacher preached this doctri e the which he set downe in writing about twelue yeares since ANd for a further declaration thereof let vs come to the third Sermon euen that which the cleauing of the rockes and stones did preach For this as Beza well saith is a very speciall circumstance not lightly to be passed ouer to wit that the very rockes were clouen by the earthquake and that not to yeelde forth plentie of water as once they did in the desert through the exceeding great mercie of God Exod. 17.6 but contrariwise to commence a sore action against this sturdie-hard-hearted and incorrigible wicked people And what shall we say else Were not saith Beza the rockes before our eyes ten yeares since clouen asunder the which we would haue thought could not haue beene sundered Were they not roled and tumbled more then a whole mile bâeaking downe all whatsoeuer was in their way with such force as one would not thinke And for conclusion O how horrible a sight was it Did they not ouerwhelme dwelling houses meddowes vineyardes fields men women children cattell and all yea and all this fell vpon them if that be true which is reported of them of whom that may truly be said which the Lord saide to the people of his time concerning those vpon whom the towre of Siâoam fâll and pressed them to death Luke 13.4 So then wee want not preachers no not from those things which by their owne nature want sense beside those things which are daily beaten into our eares out of the word of God and which conscience it selfe doth night and day tell vs of But we haue neither eyes to see nor eares to heare so that it remaineth onely that the threatnings of God so long time despised of vs be in horrible manner executed vpon vs while the earth groneth vnder our feete crauing iudgement and vengeance from God against the wickednes of men waiting euen witn sighes for that last day Rom. 8.20 in the which
And when I say that wee must haue ground and warrant from the holy Scriptures it is to be vnderstood that in this Question we must haue a speciall respect not onely to the best translations but also euen to the originall text of the Hebrew in the old Testament and of the Greeke in the New For by them of necessitie specially by the Hebrew which the Greek followeth must both the Latine and English and all other Tongues yea the hearts also of all Christians of euery Nation and language be ouer-ruled Let vs therefore examine this point ANd first touching the word to Descend Which are the diuers significations thereof Question Answer First and most properly it signifieth to remoue the body or to come downe bodily from the higher place to the lower But in a borrowed vse of speech when it is referred to man it signifieth an alteration or change of a mans former more comfortable and prosperous estate or condition to a contrarie or very differing estate either of soule or body or any other way without any bodily mouing at all And sometime againe when it is in a borrowed signification referred to God it noteth the manifestation of his diuine presence without any either alteration of estate or motion of bodie from place to place Explication It is true So we reade 2. King 1.4 where according to the first signification Elijah willeth the Messengers of Ahaziah King of Israel to tell the King that he should not come downe froÌ the bed on the which he was gone vp but should die the death And in the same cha verse 8. the messengers of the King say to Elijah sitting on the top of a mountaine O man of God the King hath commanded that thou come downe And againe verse 11. In the which chapter also fier is said to come downe from heauen at the prayer of Elijah And in many other places the raine is said to descend or come downe from heauen And on the earth the running of it from the higher ground to the lower is called from the same word a descending The like is the vse of the Greeke word caterchomai and also of catabaino either of them signifying to descend or come down as we may see Matt. 17 9. As they came downe from the mountaine catabainonton compared with Luke chap. 9.37 And as they came downe from the mountaine catelthonton So Iames chap. 9.17 Euery good gift commeth downe from the Father of lights catabainon And chap. 3.15 This wisedome that is bitter enuying c. descendeth not from aboue Ouc estin anothen caterchomene And Matt. 7.25.27 catebe e broche The raine fell or descended c. Secondly in a borrowed vse the same words being referred to man signifie the extreame alteration and change of a mans estate from that which was prosperous and comfortable as was said to that which is aduerse and greeuous As Deut. chap. 20. verse 20. Thou shalt make forts against the Citie that maketh warre with thee vntill thou subdue it Word for word vntill it descend that is vntill it be ruinated and so caused to humble it selfe and to stoupe downe vnto thee as some not vnaptly doe expound it And thus it is said of the wicked Iewes themselues Their glory shall descend And man shall be brought downe but the Lord of Hostes shall be exalted Isai 5.14 15 16. And concerning the King of Babell Thy pompe is brought downe the word is caused or made to Descend Isai 14.11 And verse 15. Thou shalt be brought downe or made to descend to the graue to the sides of the pit And chap. 63.6 The Lord speaking of his enemies saith I will treade downe the people in my wrath and make them drunken in mine indignation and I will bring downe their strength or cause it to Descend to the earth And Ezek. 30.6 The pride of the power of Aegypt shall descend or come downe Likewise Zech. 10.11 The pride of Ashur shall be cast downe or caused to descend and the scepter of Aegypt shall depart away And for affliction of soule noted by this word reade 1. Sam. 2.6 The Lord killeth and maketh aliue bringeth downe or causeth to Descend to the graue and raiseth vp c. Likewise when Dauid praiseth God for that he had brought his soule out of the graue and reuiued him from them that goe downe or Descend into the pit he acknowledgeth that his soule was before as it were Descended into the pit that is exceedingly troubled and distressed And so againe Ps 71.20.21 and Ps 86.13 But of this more afterward Wee also in our owne language vse to say of one that is fallen from prosperity to aduersity from a rich or honourable estate to a base and poore degree that such a one is greatly come downe We vse the word also of Descending in a contrary sense to note the noble parentage or stocke of the which one is descended or come But of this enough Let vs now proceed from mans descending to the descending of God This as was said doth onely note the speciall representation of his diuine presence without any moouing of himselfe from one place to another For seeing the godhead filleth all places yea comprehendeth all places but is comprehended of none it must needes be so vnderstood As namely where it is said that he descended vpon Mount Sinay Exod. 19.18.20 And Psal 18.9 Isa 46.1 2 3 4. Hab. 3.3 through the whole praier of the holy Prophet coÌteined in that chapter Like vnto this was the descending of our Sauiour before he tooke our nature Gen. 18.20.21 And the descending of the holy Ghost at the baptisme of our Sauiour Christ For the Deitie it selfe to speake properly of the person of the Son or of the person of the holy Ghost did not descend but onely manifested their speciall presence in that manner and by those bodies which they did for the time assume and take But as touching the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ there is yet a more speciall reason of his appearance in our humane nature by his incarnation insomuch as therein he vnited the same our humane nature to his diuine nature in a personall vnion to continue firme and indissoluble for euer in which respect he saith most particularly most properly of himselfe Iohn 3.13 No man ascendeth vp to heauen but he that hath descended from heauen the Sonne of man which is in heauen Neuerthelesse our Sauiour Christ euen in these words also must needes be vnderstood to speake figuratiuely and in respect of the great mystery concerning the vnion of two natures in one person attributing that to both which is onely proper to one For the Deitie of the Sonne of God did no more descend by locall mouing from one place to another then the humanity was then in heauen when he spake these words to Nicodemus or could afterward ascend vp to heauen but by bodily motion Onely the descension of the Deitie must be vnderstoode of
saith My soule is very heauie euen vnto death yet to speake properly their soules cannot die Now that which wee haue said of Sheol we may likewise affirme of Haides and that euen from the places already alledged 1. Cor. 15.54.55 Acts 2.27 Reuel 6.8 and chap. 20.13 For as was said before though Haides as well as Sheol doe in the holy Scriptures first and more properly signifie the graue yet wee must not restraine them to that signification onely The Hebrew word sâith Iunius doth in very many places of the Scripture generally note whatsoeuer condition of the dead and for the same cause is to be referred sometime to the graue sometime to hell synecdochicallie and sometime to both together according to the circumstance of the place And againe the Latine Fathers vse the word Inferos as well as the Greekes doe Haiden indifferently for euery place or condition of the dead no not in sundry of the places already alledged Vox hebraea inquit lumus in Psal 49. stationem quamlibet mortuorum in vniuersum notat permultis Scripturae locis ideóque modò ad sepulchrum modò ad infernum synecdochicé modò ad vtrumqúe simul pro ratione locorum accommodanda est The same he saith likewise concerning Haides in his note vpon Tertul de Idololat cap. 13. Obseruandum quod ait Apud inferos de Lazaro Nam inferos Latini Patres vt Graeci Hadem pro omni loco aut statu mortuorum dixerunt promiscue Atque in hunc sensum Lazarus Diues apud inferos collocantur Quomodo Iraeneus Chrysostomus ex verbis Lucae 16.23 locuti sunt Tertullianus locis quamplurimis Thus much for the proofe of the first branch of the more generall signification of Sheol and Haides Touching the second branch to wit that they are sometimes vsed in the holy Scriptures to signifie the destruction of other things in the world moreouer and besides the corruption of the bodies of men and the altering of the state and condition of their soules by reason that they are by death seperated from their bodies it is euident Num. 16.32.33 Not onely Korah Dathan and Abiram with their families but also their goods and all that they had descended into Sheol And Isai chap. 14.11 Thy pompe is brought downe to Sheol and the sound of thy violls that is they are destroyed according to that wee reade in plaine termes Ier. chap. 51. verse 52 53 54 55. Reade also Ezek. 26.19 20 21. the same in words of like signification So likewise the destruction and ouerthrow of the Citie of Capernaum is threatned and signified by this word Haides yea and also the euerlasting condemnation both of the soules and bodies of the Citizens thereof so many as were obstinate despisers of the doctrine and miracles of our Sauiour Christ Matth. 11.23.24 Hetherto of the more generall signification Nowe more particularly And in the first place that the same wordes are vsed to signifie the continuance power and dominion of death as it were some great Lord and Commander reade the Prosopopie of the holy Prophet Isai 14.9 Sheol beneath is moued for thee to meete thee at thy comming saith the Prophet speaking of the King of Babylon raising vp the dead for thee euen all the Princes of the earth and hath raised from their thrones all the Kings of the nations This signification of Sheol is vsuall when it is put after the word Death by an increase or amplification of speech to the which purpose also diuers times the word signifying power is expressed as we haue seene before Psal 49.15 and 89 48. and Psal 6.5 Hos 13.14 Likewise Haides in the new Testament 1. Cor. 15.55 Reuel 6.8 chap. 20.13 Death and Haides The power of Death is also noted Rom. 6. verse 9. as preuailing so long as the body of our Sauiour Christ lay in the graue Secondly that Sheol signifieth the place of the euerlasting torment of the wicked which we doe vsually call Hell reade Psal 9.17 The wicked shall bee driuen backe euen to Sheol We may well vnderstand it not onely for the graue but also for hell as it is englished seeing that is the place appointed for the soules of the wicked after this life And Psal 49 14. Sheol consumeth their beautie Tremelâus translateth it Infernus Hell Likewise Psal 139.8 Sheol is opposed to Heauen where the Emphasis is most full if we english it Hell And Prou. 9.18 King Salomon saith That the wicked that follow their owne lusts are in the depth of Sheol which likewise may well be translated and vnderstood of Hell the receptacle of the soules of such wicked persons And chap. 15.11 Hell and dâstruction are before the Lord. Sheol naabhaddon Hell and destruction may well be matched together seeing the King of hell is called by the name of Abaddon a destroyer Reuel chap. 9.11 And againe Sheol may well be taken for hell in the same 1â chapter of the Proueâbs verse 24. The way of life is on high to the prudent to auoide from Sheol beneath Moreouer Isai chap. 5.14 we may extend the signification of it to hell And chap. 28.15 where the wicked said We are at an agreement with Sheol But they are vtterly deceiued For the fire of Gods wrath shâll kindle and burne vpon them euen to the very bottome of Sheol ânadh Sheol tachtijah according to the phrase of Moses Deut. 32.22 The fire of which wrath as he saith further in that place shall consume the earth with her increase and set on fire the foundations of the mountaines Now in the new Testament the other word Haides is likewise vsed is Matt. 16.18 The gates of Hell that is all the destroying power of the Diuels of hell shall not ouercome the Church and faith of the people of God by alâ the siege and battery either spirituall or outward that they can possible either lay themselues or by their instruments procure against the same Likewise Luke chap. 16.23 The rich man being in Haides that is in hell torments c. Thus then both Sheol and Haides signifie hell the place of infernall torment The reason why these words are translated from the signification of the graue to signifie hell also may be for that the graue being a place of darknes and naturally vnpleasant and vncomfortable may fitly be vsed in way of a similitude something to resemble and shaddow it forth Let vs now come to the last of the more particular significations euen to bitter dolours and griefes of the soules of the children of God neare vnto the sorrowes of death yea of Hell sometimes in their owne weake sense and iudgment For the which reade Psalm 18.5 where the Prophet Dauid calleth the exceeding great sorrowes which he indured the sorrowes of Sheol the which some translate graue other Hell but all is one in effect The Prophet beeing in these grieuous sorrowes and trouble of heart saith in the same place I called vpon the Lorde and cried to my God
contrary examples falling within the compasse of the historie of the examination and condemnation of our Sauiour Christ before the high Priest and the Council of the Iewes they may profitably admonish vs of such good duties as haue beene specified BVt let vs now returne to those vses which we are to make more directly from the rest of the sufferings of our Sauiour Question Which therfore in the next place may the duties be the which we are to learn from that which is recorded concerning the first examination and answere of our Sauiour before Pilate Answer Wee are from the example of our Sauiour to learne to vse all wise and holy modestie in our answeres when wee are called into question for the truthes sake and that wee giue no iust occasion to the wicked why they should scorne and deride vs. Seeing our Sauiour teacheth vs that he is our King we must professe and performe all homage and subiection vnto him Seeing his kingdome is not of this world wee learne that wee are not to seeke after earthly pleasures nor to aspire after worldly honoures c. but howe we may be partakers of his heauenly and spirituall kingdome and of the ioyes and glory thereof For the obtaining whereof also wee ought to be willing to loose all the things of this life yea life it selfe if neede should so require And accordingly our Sauiour giueth vs to vnderstand that it is our dutie to heare and obey his holy and heauenly doctrine in all points and so by our obeying of his voice to shewe our selues to be of the truth ExplicatioÌ proofe It is true For as our Sauiour saith Iohn 18.37 Euery one that is of the truth heareth my voice And for our behauiour that it ought to be wise and discrete before the aduersaries of the truth wee may perceiue it in that our Sauiour so carefully declineth that which he knewe would be had in derision of the hearers as namely if he should at the first without any caution or qualification of speech haue professed himselfe to be a King But concerning the duties here mentioned and the like we haue seene the ground and obseruation before in speaking of the titles of the Sonne of God Iesus and Christ Let vs therefore so much the more speedily passing ouer these goe forward in our present purpose Question What duties may wee furthermore learne by the silence of our Sauiour in his next examination by Pilate in the presence of the Iewes and also after that before Herod by the direction of Pilate Answer When wee heare nothing but wrathful and slaunderous accusations wee learne from the practise of our Sauiour that silence is the best answere and the rather also if the truth hath beene declared alreadie as it had beene by our Sauiour and if the seruants of GOD bee among such aduersaries as bee very subtile and captious Expli This vse doth the Apostle Peter gather from the example of our Sauiour in that he obserueth 1. Ep 2.23 that he did not contend with those that reuiled him Wherefore like as we see that our Sauiour Christ answered when it was so meet but at other times was silent so it is our dutie to intreat wisdom and discretion from the spirit of God that we may be taught by him when to speake and againe when to be silent and to hold our peace For it is not the wisest course to be most quicke and rife in answering but to be circumspect in preuenting and auoiding the least aduantage that might be giuen to the aduersaries to speake euill of the truth or of our holy profession of the name of Christ Thus then we see what vse we are to make for dutie from the most holy wise and patient silence of our Sauiour Question Now what dutie may we learne from this that our Lord Iesus Christ was reiected of the Iewes as if he had beene a more notorious malefactor then was the murtherer Barabbas Answere We are to beare it patiently though we be for Christs sake accounted the off-scouring and vilest among the people of the earth reioycing in this that we know we are so much the more acceptable to our God and that our praise is the greater before him while we walke in his holy waies Explication and proofe The example of our Sauiour is notable to this purpose For seeing he the most worthy and excellent aboue all other did beare the greatest indignitie for vs reason requireth that wee poore wretches and vile sinners ought to esteeme it our chiefe honour to be abased for him Here also from the most vnworthy dealing of the Iewes against our Sauiour we may clearely behold how extreme the hatred of the wicked is against the godly euen because of their godlines which they doe extremely hate Yea we may euidently perceiue that our superstitious wicked are more full of hatred then those that are more heathenish and profane Pilate was not so hatefull against our Sauiour as Caiphas the high Priest and the rest of the wicked Iewes were And so at this day the Turke is more peaceable toward the true Christian in his dominion then is the Pope where he hath through his vsurpation any commande The Pope also can better fauour an obstinate Iewe that denieth Christ then a faithfull and zealous Christian who with all his heart reioyceth truly in Christ and his Gospell He giueth the Iewe libertie to dwell vnder him but he wil not suffer a protestaÌt Christian to liue in peace if his inquisition may possibly reach vnto him Herein is the holy Prouerb true The righteous is an abomination to the wicked Magistrates also neede not thinke it amisse to learne from Pilate not to admit euery accusation which is framed against the poore seruants of God though indeed their proceedings haue need to be more vpright and constant then his was For hee though he cleared our Sauiour Christ and therein did wonderous well yet he did neuertheles punish him and so committed the greater sinne So must not the good Magistrate doe Finally as touching the false accusations of the Iewes against our Sauiour all Christians may iustly learne that it is their parts not to be ouer credulous to beleeue the wicked in their allegations against the seruants of God For it is their propertie to be most bitterly and slanderously bent against them as experience hath alwaies shewed it to be true It followeth in the holy Storie that our Sauiour yeelded himself patiently to be scourged at Pilates appointment and after that was done to be disguised in apparell and so to be as a common mockerie to the people Question What duties may we learne from this Answer We are in like manner meekely to yeelde our selues to be scourged for his sake if wee fall into the handes of like cruell aduersaries yea and to weare the yellowe cappe with papers pictured with Diuels and hel put vpon it as the manner of the Spanish and Romish persecutors is to
ground in the word of God and therefore to abstaine from all curious speculations beside As for example it were in the present case a vaine thing for any of vs to busie our selues to know who those men were that our Sauiour raised vp at this his owne resurrection and who they were to whom they appeared and what their communication behauiour was c. Neuerthelesse insomuch as the end why our Sauiour Christ did raise vp the bodies of these Saints is of it selfe euident namely to declare the mighty effect and most blessed fruite of his Resurrection vnto his Church which is that by him all the faithfull shall at the last day rise againe to euerlasting life neuer to die any more it seemeth that we may not without good reason conceiue that they died not againe but that they are receiued vp into heauen as a fruite of our Sauiours Ascension thither on the Church of Gods behalfe like as their resurrection was a fruite of his Resurrection as was said euen now But it is not meete that we should be ouer stiffe or contentious in it no more then wee ought to be concerning the bodies of Henoch or Elijah though it is most likely that they were taken vp bodily into heauen The iudgement of M. Caluin is worthy to be respected of vs in that he writeth concerning this point in his Harmonie thus Sicuti non facilis est nec prompta solutio ita anxié laborare nihil attinet in re cognitu non necessaria Diu in hominum coetu fuisse versatos verisimile non est quia tantum ad breue tempus conspici oportuit vt in illo speculo vel imagine manifesta esset Christi virtus Quum autem Deus apud viuos spem celestis vitae confirmare voluerit in illorum persona nihil absurdi erit si dicamus eos hoc officio defunctos iteruÌ quieuisse in suis sepulchris Veri similius tamen est vitam qua donati sunt non fuisse deinae illis ademptam Nam si mortalis fuisset solidae resurrectionis documentum esse non poterat That is As the dissoluing of the doubt is not easie or readie at hand so there is no neede to trouble our selues much about it seeing it is a matter not necessary to bee knowne That they continued long among men it is not very like for it was enough that they were seene for a short time to the end that the power of Christ might in that glasse as it were bee represented and made manifest vnto them And insomuch as it was the pleasure of GOD in their person to confirme vnto the liuing the hope of the heauenly life it shall not bee vnreasonable to say that they rested againe in their graues after they had performed this dutie Neuerthelesse it is more likely that the life where-with they were indued was not afterward taken away from them For if it had beene subiect againe to death it could not haue beene a through proofe of the resurrection To the which resolution Master Beza doth easily condescend where hee writeth thus Qui ante ipsum per ipsum ex miraculo suscitati sunt iterum morituri suscitati sunt quum tamen huius miraculi finis sit vt sciamus hos fuisse suscitatos testes virtutis resurrectionis Iesu Christi in aeternam felicitatem futuros Hom. 34. in Hist. Passionis Sect. 4. That is They which haue beene miraculously raised vp before him and by him were raised vp to die againe but the scope of this miracle is to let vs know that these were raised vp to set forth the power of the resurrection of Iesus Christ touching endlesse happinesse And Master Perkins in his exposition vpon this Article It may be demanded saith hee what became of the Saintes that rose againe after Christs resurrection Answ Some thinke they died againe but seeing they rose for this end to manifest the quickening vertue of Christs resurrection it is like that they were also glorified with Christ and ascended with him to heauen This is the iudgement of those good and faithfull seruants of God But some man may say If it be not a matter of faith but left as vncertaine by the holy Euangelist what mattereth it that any should be carefull to say any thing at all this way or that way of it I answer that it is a good duty and a worthy fruit of faith in matters doubtfull and yet of good vse to interpret them most nearely according to the proportion of faith and yet so as to determine without preiudicing of those who without contentiousnesse and without preiudice against any Article of faith doe differ in iudgement from vs. Touching other things conteined in this text they are more questionlesse and very certaine First that the bodies of the Saintes onely that is of those that died the faithfull seruantes of God were raised againe and that also to certifie the faithfull liuing that Christ was risen and that the raising vp of the bodies of these Saints should be likewise as a pledge of the resurrection of all the faithfull to euerlasting life at the end of the world Secondly that their soules returned euery one to their owne bodie from that place of rest where they were preserued among the soules of all other the faithfull departed Whence also the being or existence and immortality of the soule though seperated from the body may bee confirmed And thirdly it is certaine that these Saints did not appeare after the manner of Ghosts without any true bodies but they appeared verily and indeede in their owne true and naturall bodies which God restored to them againe And finally where it is demanded why in this our text the Citie of Ierusalem being most bloody and wicked yea though there had beene no other sinne among them but this of putting our Sauiour to death iâ for all that called the holy Citie I answer that the holy Euangelist calleth it so first and principally in respect of Gods sanctification dedication of it from the beginning to himselfe to be a most holy Citie therfore plâced his holy Temple in it though they had now long since miserably polluted defiled both it and the Temple by their sinneâ And secondly he calleth it so The causes why hee was to rise againe because there were in it remaining stil a remnant of the holy seruants of God both of men and women Thirdly it is called holy because God minded to reare vp a spirituall Temple and Church vnto our Lord Iesus Christ in the midst of it by the Apostles preaching that from thence euen out of the Sion of God might the Gospel bee carried vnto the ends of the earth Psalm 110.3 Isai 2.3 Mich. 4.2 Luke 24.46.49 Thus farre of the manner of the resurrection of our Sauiour THe reasons or causes why the same our Sauiour did rise againe they are next to be considered of vs. Question Which are they Answer First the prophecies of
Iewe and Gentile and that not onely by his owne most holy ministerie but also by the ministerie of his seruants In the 53. cha he prophesieth of his sufferings euen as if he had seene them inflicted vpon him before his eyes And with the same hee doth most sweetly lay before vs and to the view of the eye of our faith what should be and so still are the mighty and effectuall fruites therof to our eternall comfort And in the same chapter he speaketh of the miracles which our Sauiour should work as the Euangelist Matthew doth interpret the meaning of the holy Ghost speaking by his seruant the Prophet ch 8. verses 16.17.18 The which thing also he doth before ch 35.5.6 And beside all this he doth in that 53. chap. foretell the buriall of our Sauiour as it is euident in the 9. verse of the chapter In the 55. ch verse 3. he prophesieth of his resurrection and therein of his preuailing against death to the end he might performe to his Church the fruit and blessing of Gods most gratious couenant The which he could not haue done if he had perished by death as this part of his prophesie is interpreted by the Apostle Paul Act. 13.34 And chap. 61. verse 8. c. Isaiah prophesieth againe of the preaching of our Sauiour and what shall be the singular fruit thereof The which his holy prophesie was performed in part as our Sauiour himselfe certifieth vs at such time as he preached at Nazareth Luk. 4.16 c. His prophesies are many more concerning our Sauiour as euery where is to be read in his booke of his prophesies euen as they haue beene of ancient time compiled and laid together that is euen from the time that it pleased God to publish them to his Church by his holy ministery in the daies of the raigne of Vzziah Iotham Ahas and Hezekiah Kings of Iudah But these shall suffice for our present purpose We haste to the rest The Prophet Ieremiah prophesieth likewise Ieremiah of what family our Sauiour Christ should take mans nature and of that iustification and saluation which should come by him ch 23.5.6 and ch 33.15 The Prophet Ezekiel prophesieth Ezekiel that the Kingdome shall be taken out of the hands of vsurpers and giuen to our Sauiour Christ as of right belonging to him chap. 21. verses 26 27. Moreouer all the visions of Ezekiel from the 40. ch to the end of the booke of his prophesies they are typicall adumbrations or shadowings forth of the excellencie of the kingdome and gouernment of our Sauiour Christ by an allegorical allusion to the Land Temple ceremonies Lawes Common-wealth c. of the Iewes The Prophet Daniel in the 9. ch ver 24. c. he foretelleth the death of our Sauiour yea the yeare of his death and the time of the yeare if we mark well that computation which the Angel of God numbred and deliuered vnto him Hosea prophesieth of the victory of our Sauiour ouer our last enemies death and the graue Hosea chapter 13 verse 14. Yea so that we in him shall likewise ouercome for euer 1. Cor. 15.54 c. Ioel. Ioel prophesieth of the extraordinarie gifts of the holy Ghost which God would giue to his Church immediatly after the ascension of our Sauiour vp into heauen ch 2.28 c. and Act. 2. verses 14.15.16.17 c. And Ioel againe chap. 3.16 c. Amos. Amos foretelleth the calling of the Gentiles as a fruit of the ascension of our Sauiour Christ and of the preaching of his Gospell chap. 9.11 and Act. 15. verses 15.16.17 Obadiah Obadiah likewise doth prophesie of the calling of the Gentiles and of the covniting and conioyning of them with the Iewes to be one Church vnto our Sauiour Christ verse 17. c. to the end Ionah Ionah was a propheticall type of the buriall and resurrection of our Sauiour in that he was three dayes and three nights in the belly of the Whale as our Sauiour himselfe sheweth Math. 12.39.40 and chap. 16.4 Micah Micah prophesieth of the place of our Sauiours birth and therewithall of his kingdome and of his eternall Dietie assuming vnto it the humane nature chap. 5.1.2 Nahum Nahum prophesieth that the Lord should returne with the excellencie of Iacob that is with our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God on the behalfe of his Church against the Assirians as Iunius interpreteth posteriori Bib editione cha 2. verse 2. Habbakuk Habbakuk setteth down the excellent doctrine of our iustification by faith in Christ chap. 2.4 as the Apostle Paule doth interpret those words of the Prophet Rom. 1.17 and againe Gal. 3.11 and Heb. 10.38 The iust shall liue by faith Zephaniah Zephaniah prophesieth of the calling of the Gentiles and of the sanctifying gifts and graces of the Spirit which should be giuen them through the grace of our Sauiour Christ and by his Gospell to wit faith and repentance with forgiuenes of sinnes and euerlasting life Haggai How the Prophet Haggai prophesied of our Sauiour we haue partly seene before in that the second Temple should be made more glorious then the former by the comming of him being the Lord of glory into it and by his preaching in it c. Moreouer hee prophesieth of the mighty power of the Gospel in the conuersion of the Gentiles to God vnder these significant speeches of shaking the heauen and the earth And that the kingdome of our Sauiour shall ouerthrow all the kingdomes of the heathen chap. 2. verses 3.4.5.6.7 8. And verses 22.23 And all this vnder the name and person of Zerubbabel a Prince of Iudah one of the Ancestors of our Sauiour who was also by the appointment of God a type and figure of him Zechariah Zechariah in the first chap. of his holy Prophesie ver 8. c. he sheweth that in a vision our Sauiour Christ represented himselfe vnto him in the forme of a man and as an Angel of the Lord to whom other Angels doe serue for the helpe of the Church against the aduersaries thereof And in the same chap. he sheweth further that this chiefe Angel is a mediator vnto God for mercy in the behalfe of his Church In the 2. ch he telleth vs that he had another vision wherin this Angel informed him by another Angel that the Gentiles should be called to be one Church with the Iewes in the faith of the Gospel In the third chapter he saw in another vision the same Angell euen our Sauiour in the likenes of an Angell rebuking Sathan for hindering the peace and prosperitie of the Church And he sheweth also that hee vsed the ministerie of the other Angelles his seruaunts to further the prospââitie thereof Yea the Prophet sheweth that this Angell assured Iehoshua the high Priest The proofe of his resurrection by his first appearance all that should faithfully serue God in the ministery of his holy ordinances that the Lord would giue
setled decree constantly reâaine the naturall prâperties of it Yea since the glorifying of it as well as before so farre forth that it can be but in one place at once neither can pierce or moue iâ selfe through any bodily substance but it must causâ it to remoue or to sunder and diuide it selfe âhat it may haue passage And therefore doth our Sauiour himselfe tell his Disciples that in respect of his bodily presence they should not haue him alwaies though by his diuine spirit and the graces âhereof he would be present with them for their time and with all the faithfull Ministers of his Gospel from time to time to the end of the world And the Angel of God affirmeth plainely that touching his bodily presence the heauens must containe him euen from the tiâe of his ascending vp into heauen vntill his comming againe to iudge the world To this very end no doubt did our Sauiour at the first take and vnite the true humane nature to the diuine in one person that it might so remaine as touching the truth of it to the benefit and comfort of all the elect of mankinde for euer though euer since the resurrection it hath laide downe all the naturall infirmities and vilenes or dishonour of that condition which the sinne of man had brought vpon the same For these causes therefore we are not to esteeme the miracle of our Sauiour his comming in among his Disciples so sodainely euen at such a season as the doores were now shut in that is to say in the night time to consist in the deifying or spirituall alteration of his humane nature but in his diuine power wherby either at his immediate commândement the dores opened vnto him and shut againe without any noise or at the least âhe hearing of the companie was so restrained that they could not heare the same like as the eyes of the two Disciples were held before so that they could not know our Sauiour Or else he vsed the ministery of his Angel herevnto like as by an Angel he did afterwards open the doores of the prison to let out his Apostles and shut them againe no one of the keepers or watchmen once hearing the same Acts 5.17 18 19 c. and chap. 12.4 5 6 c. And thus is our Sauiour described generally to be such a one as openeth and shuâteth both hearing and seeing and vnderstanding and affection and all things by his most soueraigne and diuine authority according to his owne holy will and pleasure Reuel 3 7. This therefore is the true manner of the miraculous and strange appearance of our Sauiour altogether without any deposition of the naturall properties which doe concerne the nature and substance of a true bodie The which will yet further be manifest from the words and actions of our Sauiour himselfe in the time of this his appearing and abiding with his Disciples And therefore leauing it for a while wee come now in the fift place to the behauiour of our Sauiour both in word and deed in this time of his fift appearance And therewithall also to the effects thereof as was set downe in the last place For insomuch as these things are intermingled in the text we will accordingly speake of them as the text it selfe shall giue the occasion The speeches and actions of our Sauiour are sundry and so are the effects also in the hearts and senses of the Disciples as was said before and as by the grace of God we will consider in the particulars of them Question First of all therefore Which was the first speech of our Sauiour Answere The first speech of our Sauiour to his Disciples was this verse 36. Peace be vnto you Question True So we reade Luke 24.36 and Iohn chap. 20. verse 19. How are these words of our Sauiour to be vnderstood Are they onely to be taken as wordes of a common and ordinary salutation and nothing otherwise Answer Yes they are not onely words of louing and familiar salutation whereby our Sauiour wisheth the welfare of his Disciples but they containe in them the vertue of a commandement warrant of all spiritual peace prosperity to theÌ through faith in his name ExplicatioÌ proofe So they are to be vnderstood indeede euen in a sense farre exceeding the salutation of Dauid sent to Nabal by his messengers 1. Sam. 25.6 or that common holy salutation vsed among the people of God The Lord be with you or The Lord blesse you Ruth 2.4 Psal 129.8 They are to be vnderstood here like as our Sauiour spake them before his death when hee sent them forth to preach for a time in that cursory course of ministery which was a preparatiue to their great and generall Apostleship At what time hee directed them to pronounce peace to that house which should giue them any entertainement and promiseth that peace euen more then ordinary peace should rest vpon euery such one as should so receiue them Mat. 10.12.13 And that wee are to vnderstand the words of our Sauiour in such sense as was answered it will be furthermore euident vnto vs if we duly consider first who he was that maketh the promise euen the Prince of peace promised and giuen to the Church of God yea that Prince of peace the peace of whose gouernment shall increase and haue no end Isai 9. verses 6.7 And if we shall yet further consider what his promise and bequeathement as it were was to his Disciples a little before his death Iohn 14.17 Peace I leaue with you my peace I giue vnto you not as the world giueth I doe giue vnto you Let not your heart be troubled nor feare And if wee shall consider herewithall how it is said by the Apostle that hee came and preached peace both to Iew and Gentile Ephes 2.17 Likewise if we doe call to minde and consider that salutatorie prayer of the Apostles Grace mercy and peace from God the Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ the which as we know is vsuall in their holy Epistles Moreouer if wee weigh well with our selues that the birth of our Sauiour was as it were a chariot of peace sent from heauen downe to the earth as the Angells of heauen declare Luke chap. 2. verse 14. Finally if we shall consider that the kingdome of God is righteousnes and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost it will then euery way be manifest vnto vs that our Sauiour in saying to his Disciples Peace be vnto you doeth not after a common manner salute them or wish them outward and worldly prosperity or carnall rest and security in earthly pleasure but a most holy spirituall and heauenly peace For as touching carnall and worldly peace hee saith professedly on the contrary that hee came not to bring peace on the earth but rather a sword to arme all that be his against all peace in the pleasure of sinne Onely he pronounceth and assureth that peace of conscience which passeth all
preface to the like end I am the Lord thy God c. But this being so heere a question ariseth why our Sauiour should say All power is giuen me and not rather All power in heauen and earth is mine Question What is to be said for the answer of this Answer In these words our Sauiour doth not speake of himselfe in respect of his Godhead simplie considered but as he is a mediator betwixt God and man and so not onely God but also man Whence it is that although in respect of his Deitie wherein he is equall to God hee might haue said All power is mine properly and without gift yet in regard of his humanitie wherein he is inferiour he did choose rather to speake thus All power is giuen vnto me that is to say from the Father Explication and proofe So indeede is our Sauiour to be vnderstoode Neuerthelesse as the power of our Sauiour is hereby nothing contracted seeing he that is man is also God and therefore must of necessity in that respect haue a diuine that is a most soueraigne power or authority preeminence dignity as the word exousia signifieth so the comfort of these words whereby the Gospell and ministerie thereof is authorised is nothing the lesse to vs but rather much greater hereby According as our Sauiour for the same cause doth stand vpon it emphatically as we may say and in way of singular amplification as we read Iohn 5.26.27 As the Father hath life in himselfe so likewise hath he giuen to the sonne to haue life in himselfe And he hath giuen him power also to execute iudgement in that he is the sonne of man The same amplification doth the Apostle Paule verse Act. 17.31 God hath appointed a day in the which he will iudge the world in righteousnes by that man whom he hath appointed whereof he hath giuen assurance to all men in that he hath raised him from the dead And Philip. 2.7 He made himselfe of no reputation and tooke on him the forme of a seruant and was made like vnto men c. Wherefore God hath also highly exalted him and giuen him a name aboue euery name That at the name of Iesus euery knee should bowe c. Thus hath God exalted him euen for that he humbled himselfe to be man c. Read also 1. Tim. 2.1 There is one God and one Mediatour betwixt God and man which is the man Christ Iesus who gaue himselfe a ransome for all men c. And Heb. 2.9.10 c. 16.17.18 And all according to the Prophesie of Daniel chap. 7.13.14 As I beheld in visions by right behold one like the sonne of man came in the cloudes of heauen and approached to the ancient of dayes and they brought him before him and hee gaue him dominion and honour and a Kingdome that all people and nations and languages should serue him his dominion is an euerlasting dominion c. This therefore might and no doubt did notably serue to animate and incourage the Apostles to receiue their power and authoritie from our Sauiour euen in that he was man and had receiued it of the Father that hee should impart and communicate it vnto them according to that he had said before Iohn 20.21 As my Father hath sent me so send I you This also may iustly be comfortable to all faithfull Ministers of the Gospell to the end of the world as we shall see good ground for it afterward in another part of this holy speech of our Sauiour And the rather because he that giueth this commission and charge euen the man Christ hee is the King of Kings Reuel chap. 19 16. c. Now for the present let vs come to the second part of our Sauiours speech wherein as was answered our Sauiour doth both describe and also prescribe vnto the Apostles their commission and charge as well touching the largenes of the places wherein they were to put it in execution as the limites and boundes of the principall duties thereof Qu. First therefore How large was their commission in respect of the places and precincts of their iurisdiction if we may so speake Ans The places and as we may say precincts of their commission and charge were as large as the compasse of the whole word Expli It is true So our Sauiour doth measure it forth vnto them as was figured by the Angel in Ezekiel chap. 40 c. in that he saith Goe therefore and teach all Nations Matth. 28.19 and Mark 16.15 Goe yee into all the world and preach the Gospel to euery creature to wit to euery creature that hath vnderstanding and is fit to heare the Gospel preached whether Iew or of any other Nations vnder heauen And herein beside some other circumstances as hath beene alreadie obserued the commission of the Apostles differed from all other Ministers of the word whether Prophets or Euangelists or Pastors and Teachers This therefore is worthily inferred vpon the former vniuersall power of our Sauiour in that after hee had said All power is giuen vnto me c. he addeth therevpon Goe therefore into all Nations c. As though our Sauiour should say I will be with you and stand by you and beare you out and prouide for you and blesse you in all places whethersoeuer yee shall goe seeing I am giuen for a light of the Gentiles to be the saluation of God to the end of the earth that is through all the world Isai 49.6 c. Psal 2.8 Such was the largenes of the Apostles commission Question Now how were their duties limited and bounded Answere They were all comprehended in these two Teaching and Baptizing which are the principall among the rest ExplicatioÌ So indeede it is euident by the expresse words of our Sauiour First in that he saith Goe ye and teach c. Secondly in that hee saith further Baptizing them c. Touching either of these duties there are diuers things to be obserued Question Which are they Answer First concerning teaching our Sauiour sheweth both what doctrine is to be taught and also in what manner and to what end Secondly concerning Baptizing wee are likewise from the words of our Sauiour to consider what the thing it selfe to wit Baptisme is and in what forme or manner it is to be administred and to what purpose Let vs therefore consider a little of these things Question And first what doctrine is that which our Sauiour commanded his Apostles to teach And in what manner would he haue it taught Answer The Euangelist Marke sheweth that our Sauiour expressed part of his minde in this behalfe in other words then saint Matthew mentioneth saying Preach the Gospel But he maketh a further supply in Matthew in that he addeth these words Teaching whatsoeuer I haue commanded In these words indeede our Sauiour sheweth plainely what his minde was in either respects ExplicatioÌ For by the word Gospel it is euident that hee would haue the glad tidings
from the dead dieth no more death hath no more dominion ouer him For in that hee died he died once to sinne that is to take away the power and strength of sinne in those that beleeue in him but in that he liueth he liueth to God that is immortallie in his eternall glory And Reuel 1.17.18 Feare not saith our Sauiour himselfe to the Apostle Iohn I am the first and the last And I am aliue but was dead and behold I am aliue for euermore Amen and I haue the keyes of hell and of death Finally he is in this respect called and is in very deede The Lord of life and glorie Act. 3.15 and 1. Cor. â 8 Heb. 7.24 25. This man because he endureth euer he hath an euerlasting Priesthood wherefore he is able also perfectly to saue them that come vnto God by him seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them And chap. 9.28 THus then we hauing the meaning of this Article of our Sauiours resurrection from the dead let vs according to our order come to the promise and then to the vse of it being apprehended by faith first touching that comfort which it yeeldeth to vs from our Sauiour Christ and then for dutie which it requireth at our hands toward him as a fruit of our thankfulnesse for the same Question What promise haue we that our Lord Iesus Christ should rise againe from the dead for our benefit Answer We haue the propheticall promise of it in the 16. Psalme as it is euident by the allegation of the Apostle Peter in the 2. chapter of the Acts of the Apostles verses 25 c. And of the Apostle Paul in the 13. chapter verses 32 33 34. c yea we haue the propheticall promise of the whole glorification of our Sauiour to our aduancement in the 2. Psalme For aske of me saith the Lord and I will giue thee the heathen for thine inheritance and the ends of the earth for thy possession ExplicatioÌ and proofe It is very true And this no doubt is for the singular benefit and preferment of euery beleeuing Gentile as well as of the beleeuing Iewes as we may see the same gratious promise of the Lord yet further confirmed by the Prophet Isaias chap. 53.10 11 12. He shall see his seede and shall prolong his daies and the will of the Lord shall prosper in his hands c. The Prophet sheweth what should follow after the death of our Sauiour according as it is come to passe in a great part and shall be still more and more for euer according to the former prophecies of the holy Scriptures and according to the testimonie of our Sauiour Christ himselfe Luke 24. verses 26 27. and verses 46 47 48 49. BVt these things belong to the comfort of faith in respect of the resurrection of our Sauiour Let vs therefore proceede vnto it Question Answer Explication What is the vse of this Article for the comfort of our faith It is very great and that also sundry waies It is verie true For the comfort of the resurrection of our Sauiour is as it were the haruest of his death in such sense as our Sauiour himselfe compareth his death vnto the seede time thereof Iohn 12 23.24 saying The houre is come that the Sonne of man must be glorified Verily verily I say vnto you Except the wheate corne fall into the ground and die it abideth alone but if it die it bringeth forth much fruit c. Now wee know that the time of haruest The Comforts is a time of greater ioy then is the seede time And againe the Sunne rising is more glorious then the Sunne going downe So is the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ in comparison of his death For though the death hath purchased yet the resurrection putteth into possession Though all are lapped vp in the death yet they are not clearely vnfolded but by the resurrection c. And for this cause it was that vsually when our Sauiour spake of his suffering death which in themselues were vncomfortable he was wont to adde the doctrine and promise of his resurrection as a certaine larde or sweetning vnto it as Matthew chapter 16.21 and chapter 17.21 23. and chap. 20.18 19 20. and chap. 26.31 32. And Marke 14.28 Likewise Luke 18.31 32 33. and cha 24.6 7 8. where the holy Angells doe put his Disciples in remembrance thereof at the time of his resurrection But because as was saide the comfort of the resurrection is manifolde let vs not content our selues with a generall conceit or obseruation but let vs come to the particulars And whereas we cannot looke by and by to draw in so full a draught of comfort as is offered vnto vs therein let vs not be lesse wise by the wisedome of spirituall grace then the little infant is by naturall instinct who though the milke of the mothers breast come not at the first yet ceaseth not drawing till the milke streameth forth For assuredly the breasts of the word of God the olde and newe Testament the one promising the other performing they are euen pent with the sincere milke of the Spirit of God aboundantly sufficient to satisfie all those that as newe borne babes will lie drawing at the same and will not be like those who are so besotted with carelesnesse in seeking after the comfort of the holy Scriptures as if there were sufficiencie of knowledge in ignorance comfort enough in a sencelesse conceit of heauenly things But let not vs be such but let vs be carefull to seeke inquire after all the comforts which this excellent Article as the sunshine of Gods holy Spirit shining vpon our dead hearts may by the warme and healthfull beames thereof minister vnto vs. Which therefore are those manifold and great comforts which the faith of the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ doe minister vnto vs Question and to all such as doe truly beleeue in the same Answer 1 First our Sauiour Christ is by his resurrection from the dead mightily declared to bee the Sonne of God and the verie true Messiah and promised Sauiour of his Church to this verie ende that our faith and hope might bee in GOD who raised him from the dead and thereby gaue him glory in the middest of his people 3 Secondly it is a publike and reall confirmation that hee hath perfectly fulfilled all righteousnesse and holinesse in the sight of God and that we by the imputation of his righteousnesse and holinesse are perfectly iustified from all our sinnes through the satisfaction and price of his death 3 Thirdly hence was the treasure-house of the manifolde gifts and graces of the holie Ghost as it were vnlocked and set open that they might bee more plenteouslie powred downe from heauen vppon his Apostles first and so by their ministerie vpon all Nations of the worlde both Iewes and Gentiles whosoeuer among them should beleeue in his name For euen hereby also the doore was set
to carrie him vp Answer Though our Sauiour could by his diuine power haue caused his body to haue ascended without any meanes For he being in stead of a ladder to the Angels of heauen to ascend and descend he could haue beene a ladder to himselfe Gen. 28.12.13 Iohn 1.51 Yet it seemeth that for the declaration of the truth of his humane nature still so to remaine in heauen after his ascension and for euer as he was at his resurrection here vpon the earth he would haue it lifted vp and carried vp by a clowde Explication So it seemeth indeede For notwithstanding the body of our Sauiour being glorified and freed from all naturall grossenes was more apt to moue with greater agilitie and quicknes by many degrees then before yet wee may not thinke that it had lost all waightines of substance and therefore had yet naturally neede of some helpe to lift it vp like as it is said of our bodies that though at the resurrection they shall be glorified bodies yet they shall stand in need of the clowdes of God to carrie them into heauen 1. Thes 4.17 And euen for this cause also would our Sauiour in the translating of his body from earth to heauen giue vs a president how our bodies shall be conucied thether at the end of the world Thus then we see good reason why our Sauiour would haue his body taken vp carried into heauen by a clowd Neither is it to be neglected which learned interpreters obserue that the Lord by putting a clowd betwixt our Sauiour and them would teach them sobrietie least they should seeke to know more of the secrets of God then were meet but should content themselues and rest satisfied with those things which he thought good to reueale vnto them Like as the Lord at the giuing of the lawe did as it seemeth to the same end appeare in a darke clowde Exod 19.9 And afterward in the Tabernacle chap 46.34 c. Num 9.15 and chap 16.42 and likewise in the Temple 1. King 8.10.11.12 Reade also Psalm 18.9.10.11 and Hab The meaning of the Article 3 verse 4. Hereunto tend the speech of the two men that stoode in white apparell Act. 1.10.11 that is to say the two Angels such as the Euangelist Iohn saith to be Angels in white garments chap 20 12. whom Marke and Luke doe neuerthelesse call by the names of men clothed in white shining vestures Marke 16 5. and Luke 24.4 For these Angels of whom we speake in this our text of the Acts call the Disciples from looking any longer vp to heauen after that our Sauiour was receiued out of their sight and informeth them of his second comming to iudgement and that he should remaine in the heauens vntill that time retaining still the same nature of man wherewith hee visibly ascended vp from them And thus the Angells besides the Apostles who were eye-witnesses doe testifie vnto vs this article of the ascension of our Sauiour into heauen yea the Angels doe further testifie of his cont nuance there in the same nature as was said euen now vntill his comming againe A point right worthy and comfortable to be noâed of vs. And further touching the speech of the Angels in that they speaking to the Apostles doe call them men of Galile they doe it not in any way of reproofe but that by hearing their countrie mentioned by such as were strangers and vnknowne of them they might bee so much the rather stirred vp to attend their speech Nleither are we so to vnderstand these Angells as though they did simply reproue the Disciples for looking vp to heauen but euen as our Sauiour in former times shewing his Disciples the glory of his miracles did therewithall make mention of his death and speaking of his death did vpon that occasion likewise often foretell them of his resurrection and being risen againe interrupteth Mary Magdalen and telleth her of his ascension and by her his Disciples so here the holy Angells call their mindes from that which was of little vse further then they had alreadie seene to that which was now more necessarily to bee knowne and thought vpon of them to the ende they might prepare themselues and teach others also so to doe that they might be found such as they ought to be in all faithfulnesse of good seruice at his glorious appearance according to that of the Apostle Paul 2. Cor 5.10 11. we must all appeare before the iudgement seate of Christ c. knowing therefore the terror of the Lord we perswade men c. Thus much therefore concerning the manner of the ascension of our Sauiour and of the faithfull witnesses of it yea euen of the whole historie and ground of it ANd now in the next place wee are according to our course to consider of the meaning of the wordes of the Article Question What is that How doe they teach you to beleeue Answer This Article teacheth mee stedfastly to beleeue that albeit our Lord Iesus Christ in respect of his diuine nature was all wayes both in heauen and earth filling all places at once with his diuine presence so that to speake properly and without figuratiue speech hee cannot bee saide his Godhead simply considered in it selfe to haue at any time either ascended or descended yet that in his humane nature both body and soule being here vpon the earth and not in heauen yea that euen with the same body which was conceiued by the holy Ghost borne of the Virgine Marie was crucified dead and buried and the third day rose againe from the dead hee did at the ende of fourtie dayes after his resurrection ascend vp from the earth heere belowe into the highest heauens there to remaine till the ende of the world and is not now neither will be till that time bodily present any other where ExplicatioÌ All is very true that you say For first that the God-head to speake properly and without trope or figure of speech cannot bee saide to ascend or descend it is euident insomuch as it is not possibly subiect to change of place but it is present euery where filling at once all places Ier chap 23. verse 23 2â And Psal 139 7 8 9 10 11 12. So that where God is said to descend or ascend and to goe from one place to another as Gen 11.5 7 and chap 18.21 Exod 3 2 c. 8. and cha 19 18. Psal 89. Habak chap 3 verse 3 c. this is to be vnderstood of some speciall declaration of his diuine and glorious presence by the ministerie of his holy Angels with some strange adioynts and effects of the same his presence And this may ioyntly or distinctly be ascribed to all three persons of the Deitie as Mat chap. 3 16. Iohn 14 23 26 cha 15 26 and 16 7 8 Acts 2.1 2 3 4. And yet more specially concerning the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ in the person of a mediatour both God
and man when he is some time in the holy Scriptures said to haue descended from heauen before as well as to be now ascended vp into heauen Iohn 3 13 Eph. 4 9.10 For this is spoken by that trope or figure of speech which Diuines call the Communion of Proprieties that is when by reason of the two natures vnited in one person that is communicated to one nature which is proper to the other or that to both which is properly agreeing onely to one of them Thus therefore to speake properly the God-head either in the holy Trinitie or in the person of our Sauiour Christ the mediatour can neither ascend nor descend But the humanitie of our Sauiour Christ and namely his body which is most properly and sensibly apt to change the place did according to the most proprietie of speech that may be ascend vp from the earth into heauen Yea so that as when it was here belowon the earth it was not in heaueÌ nor in anymore places but one on the earth at one the same time according to the speech of the Angel Luke 23.26 He is not here but is risen so now being in heauen it is not one the earth according as our Sauiour himselfe had told his Disciples before Mat 26 11. yee haue the poore alwaies with yee but me yee shall not haue alwaies And according to the saying of the Angels in the first of the Acts. And of the Apostle Peter cha 3 21. whom the heauens must containe vntill the time that all things be restored c. The heauen which our Sauiour is ascended into is not the aierie region which is sometime called by the name of heauen namely when the Scriptures speake of the fowles of heauen or of the cloudes of heauen neither is it any vpper region or that which is vsually called the firmament euen to the highest that we see in which respect the starres are called the starres of heauen but it is that which is aboue all that spreading which wee see euen that which the Apostle Paul calleth the third heauen 2. Cor 12.2 That is to say It is neither the neither part of the aier nor any vpper part of that which wee see but it is a third aboue them inuisible vnto vs and as he saith Eph 4 10. farre aboue all these visible heauens The which also are called oftentime in the olde Testament The heauens of heauens Deut 10.14 1. King 8.27 Psal 148.4 that is the most high heauens Psal 68 33. The which heauens are called also the holy pallace of the Lord where his throne is and his sanctuarie c. Psal 14.4 and Micah 1 2. his holy Temple Read also Psal 113.4 The Lord is high aboue all nations and his glory aboue the heauens To this place of glory is our Lord Iesus Christ ascended euen to the right hand of the throne of God Heb 12.2 insomuch as such an high Priest it became vs to haue as should be made higher then the heauens as wee read in the same Epistle chap 7 26 Read also chap 4 14 chap 6 19 20 And thus we may perceiue the true meaning of this Article and what proofs we haue to warrant and confirme the same vnto vs. It is the more diligently to be marked of vs because by the right vnderstanding and beliefe of it wee shall by the grace of God be easily freed from very grosse errours and heresies contrary to the true Christian faith wherewith the world hath beene misled in the Antichristian Church of Rome by the space of some three or foure hundreth yeares in the opinion of transubstantiation in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper The Comforts and otherwise in the report of some bodily appearance of our Sauiour vpon earth since his ascension yea and by some other not able all at once to cast away that âeuen of transubstantiation out of their hearts haue of latter yeares fancied a consubstantiation in the same Sacrament But all in vaine as this Article rightly vnderstood and beleeued as was faide will easily shew For so much as this is most certaine that our Sauiour Christ did ascend vp into heauen really substantiaâly visibly locally bodily and in his humane nature totally and that with a determinate minde and purpose there to continue till the ende of the world for it is affirmed expressely that hee went away hence Iohn 14 2. that hee left this world chap 16 28. that hee was carried vpward into heauen Luke 24.51 And that the heauens must containe him Acts 3. it is of as great certaintie that since the time of his ascension he neither hath bin is or will be bodily present with his Church in or out of the Sacrament but onely by his diuine spirit though in more gracious and speciall manner both by his word and by his Sacrament then euer he was in former times or by any other meanes besides before this his ascension vp into heauen not by descending bodily downe to the faithfull but by sending his holy spirit into them and by causing their hearts by faith to ascend more liuely and spiritually vp vnto him And as for this Popish transubstantiation and the other like errour of consubstantiation so neare of kinde vnto it as the Church hath well wanted that absurd conclusion by the space of more then twelue hundreth of yeares after the ascension of our Sauiour vntill the Laterance councill held vnder Pope Innocentius the third anno Domini 121 5 and this other till three or fourescore yeares since so may we iustly cast them away at this day and looke vp to our Sauiour Christ and apprehend him and long after him onely spiritually and by faith vnto the time of his promised comming againe at the ende of the world as all true beleeuers not misled in this point haue alwaies done Hetherto of the meaning of this Article THe promise is next to be inquired into Question Haue we any promise that our Sauiour Christ is ascended vp into heauen for our benefit Answer The generally promise that God hath made to giue our Sauiour to the benefite and saluation of his Church may well be an assured confirmation vnto vs that as hee was conceiued borne dyed and rose againe for vs so that hee hath on our behalfe and for our further benefite ascended vp into heauen But beside the generall promise of God wee haue the particular promise and warrant of our Sauiour himselfe We haue so indeede as will be manifest by the opening of the benefites and comforts thereof which come now in the next place to be considered of vs. LEt vs therefore forth with come vnto them Question Which may they be Answer First and formost it is a benefit of singular comfort that our Sauiour Christ immediately before his ascension so soone as he had made his will fully knowen to his Apostles touching the matters and ordinances of his kingdome to the behoofe of his whole Church he did to the
same end blesse the same his Apostles and leaue his blessing behind him to the effecting of his good will and pleasure for the calling sanctification and saluation of his whole Church to the end of the world ExplicatioÌ This questionles must needes be esteemed a singular comfort And the rather if as was noted partly before and may well be called to minde here againe that the blessing of our Sauiour Christ is infinitly to be preferred before the pronouncing of blessing by any other either holy Priest of the Lawe or most faithfull minister of the blessed Gospell For as the one did blesse so doth the other that is onely by way of intreatie from God as his Ministers though in speciall maÌner aboue the priuate mans blessing whether Parent or any other seeing God hath made a speciall promise of blessing in this behalfe as we haue seene before But our Sauiour Christ blessed not onely as a minister of the word or rather as a Mediator of the euerlasting couenant of God intreating itâ from him but euen as a selfe commander hauing equall power with God to conferre all grace and blessing whatsoeuer He doth not therefore blesse as Aaron blessed Israel but rather as Melchisedek blessed Abraham in whose loynes was Aaron yea rather as God to bee blessed for euer did blesse Melchisedek himselfe And thus it is euident that we are to account it a speciall benefite not onely to the Apostles but euen to our selues being as it were in their loynes touching the spirituall propagation of the Church by them insomuch as being in the action of blessingâ he went into heauen giuing thereby no doubt to vnderstand that hee minded euen from thence to blesse out of the heauenly Sion euen from that sanctuarie and Tabernacle which the Lord God himselfe pight and not man Heb 8.2 ch 9 11.12 Let vs therefore haue his blessing in most high and singular estimation Iaakob as we know so greatly esteemed to be blessed of his Father before he should dye that by all meanes he laboured to obtaine it Yea profane Esau after he had lost the blessing of his father laboured importunately to recouer it What thankes therefore infinitely much more ought wee to render to our Lord Iesus Christ the euerlasting Father of blessing to his Church In whom and by whom all the nations of the earth are blessed Isai 9.6 Yea for that he hath so preuented vs with his blessing that wee neede not seeke it by vnlawfull meanes as Rebecka and Iaakob did the blessing of his Father Isaak Neither neede wee feare any contrarie curse according to that Number ch 23. verse 23. There is no sorcerie against Iaakob For who can curse when God hath blessed c. Read also Gen 12.3 Question But what comfortable benefite haue wee also by the ascension of our Sauiour Christ Answer As it it aââ higher degree of the exaltation of our Sauiour Christ in our humane nature then was his resurrection from the dead so it it a further confirmation and assurance vnto vs that we are perfectly iustified in the sight of God by him ExplicatioÌ The reason is very cleare For insomuch as it is truly said that if our Sauiour had not fully satisfied the iustice of God for our sinnes insomuch as hee had made himselfe sinne for vs by taking vpon him the guiltines and offences of vs and all the elect hee could neuer haue risen againe from the dead as a conquerour of death which is the iust stipend or wages of sinne for euer Rom 6 in the end of the chapter much lesse may we say could he haue beene admitted to ascend vp into heauen But now that we knowe hee is not onely risen from the dead but is also ascended vp to the liuing God appearing there on our behalfe as wee shall haue further occasion to obserue in the next Article we may iustly reason from hence by way of amplification that it is now much more manifest by the ascension of our Sauiour into heauen that we are surely discharged indeede both of the guiltinesse and also of the punishment of all our sinnes and perfectly instified in the sight of God through faith in his name Read Iohn 16. verse 10. and Rom 8.34 For the ascension is included as one degree of exaltation and so of the amplification of the comfort to be vnderstood betwixt the resurrection of our Sauiour and his sitting at the right hand of the Father Of the which more afterward In the meane season let vs gather together the rest of the comfortable fruites of the ascension Question Which may they be Answer A third comfort may iustly bee this that it is likewise a further assurance vnto vs that our Sauiour hath so vanquished and subdued all our Spirituall aduersaries that they shall neuer recouer themselues to be able to preuaile against vs or any of the children of God This also we may see confirmed Ioh 16 verse 11. where our Sauiour himselfe telleth his Disciples that after his ascension the holy Ghost should reproue the world of iudgement because the Prince of this world is iudged We may see it also plainely testified Ephes 4 8. according to the prophesie of the 68. Psal verse 17.18 when he ascended vp on high âe âeâ * Captiuorâââstituaââââ scimundum carnen âââcatum mortem Satanam cap titam fecitâ id est subâ gât Trenâ Iuâ captiuitie captiue that is hee hath most gloriously surprised and taken our enemies and subdued them Hee had euen vpon the crosse rifled and spoiled the diuel and tooke away the hand writing which was against vs. Collos 2.14.15 but his ascension sheweth it more clearly a great deale Neither is it to be neglected for the furtherance of our comfort in this behalfe that whereas the diuel and his arme is described as hauing the aduantage in fighting against vs not onely in heauenly things but also from the aire we being as poore earthwormes creeping vpon the earth Eph 2.2 and ch 6.12 Our Sauiour who is our captaine and vnder whose ensigne we fight is farre higher then they and hath infinitely much more power and aduantage against them for the leading and safe conducting of vs then they haue against vs for our hurt So this may well be a third comfort indeede according to that Psalm 68.34.35 Ascribe the power to God for his maiestie is vppon Israel and his strength in the clowdes c. Question Now in the fourth place how may the ascension of our Sauiour be yet a further comfort vnto vs Answer Our Sauiour Christ being ascended vp into heauen hath from thence and since that time and euen to this day more plentifully inriched his Church with heauenly gifts and graces of the holy Ghost for the further benefiting of euery particular member of it then euer he had done before ExplicatioÌ It is true For so Ephes chap 4. verse 8.11 c. the Apostle Paul addeth to the leading of captiuitie captiue
communion of Saints heere much more there If wee acquaint our selues with rude behauiour how should we be fit to stand before Princes much lesse before the God of heauen if we giue our selues ouer to sinne and wickednes All contrarie neglects or practises are vtterly vnbeseeming all true faithfull and beleeuing Christians and doe hinder from ascending into the Kingdome of heauen Read Psal 15. and Psal 24. Much might be said as you see But thus much for the present shall suffice touching the duties Question ANd now to conclude this article what is the danger of not beleeuing and of not walking in the duties pertayning to the faith of it Answer Such as will not lift vp their soules to beleeue in our Lord Iesus Christ and accordingly to obey him in that he is ascended vp into heauen shall finde no benefit of his sauing health heere vpon earth or immediatly after death when their soules shall be seperated from their body much lesse shal both their bodies and soules be taken vp into heauen there to liue and raigne eternally with him at the time of the resurrection of the dead It is very true Our mindes must be lifted vp first The danger of not beleeuing this article or else our bodies shall not be lifted vp afterward like as we saw before that wee must be partakers of the first resurrection before we can haue any part in the second For proofe whereof read Iohn 8.21 where our Sauiour telleth the vnbeleeuing Iewes of his going away that is of his leauing the earth and ascending vp into heauen that if they would not beleeue in him as one specially sent of God and returning to him againe they should die in their sinnes and they should haue no eternall abiding in the house of God that is in heauen as true beleeuers shall haue verses 35.36 Read also chap. 16.9 where he saith that the holy Ghost shall conuince the world of sinne euen from this that men beleeue not in our Sauiour seeing he is gone to his Father to wit into heauen Thus then we see that the danger is very great in not beleeuing this article And that we may prouoke our selues to be carefull to labour to be found in the faith hereof it shall be good for vs to consider of the fearefull examples of those which both heretofore as also to this day haue grosly erred from it Oâ olde time the heretikes called Apellites said that the ascension of Christ into heauen was but the dissoluing of his body into the foure elements The Manichaei Seleuciani and Hermenians not going so farre as to say that it is dissolued yet they are said to haue affirmed thus much that the body of our Sauiour is fixed about the starres and chiefly about the globe of the sunne and is ascended no higher And in deede if it should not be gone into the inuisible heauens where might it be more likely to abide then in the Region of those excellent creatures and neere about the sunne Thus leauing the truth they would seeme to be as wise in errour and as soberly minded in their madd conceites as any colour or pretext might cause them to seeme to be The Carpocratians they would not denie the ascension of our Sauiour into heauen but they held that the ascension was of the soule onely and not of the body But the Christolites they restraine the ascension to the Deitie saying that it onely ascended and not the humane nature at all Thus haue many erred in former times And in our owne daies the Papists who though they graunt an ascension of the whole humane nature yet they beleeue not soundlie that the same is contained in heauen vntill the end of the world as the scriptures doe plainely teach vs. For if they did then would they not tell vs of anie bodily appearances of his heere vpon earth either to Peter going out of Rome to shunne martyrdome as we haue the tale deliuered vnder the name of Linus the next Bishop of Rome after Peter as they say Neither would they so many hundred yeeres after our Sauiours ascension haue brought the transubstantiated presence of his body into their Masse so often and in so many places so euer as they haue minde to make it as they hold and teach that they doe They also that doe contend for an vbiquitarie or euery where presence of the body of our Sauiour would neuer be so earnest that way nor to say that the ascension of our Sauiour was nothing else but a disparition or vanishing out of sight and no remouing out of one place into another neither would they striue for a bodily presence really in or with the bread of the Sacrament c. if they did truly beleeue this article These dangers therefore are carefully to be auoyded of vs. And to the end our soules may be preserued from them it is necessarie that wee doe rightly vnderstand and firmely hold the truth of this article not according to any fancie of man but according to the true interpretation of the holy Scriptures alone Beliefe in God the Son who sitteth at the right hand of God the Father almightie Beliefe in God the Sonne who sitteth at the right hand of God the Father almightie The grouÌd of the article HEtherto of the second degree of our Sauiour Christ his exaltation The next and highest degree is to be inquired of Question Which is that Answer He sitteth at the right hand of God the Father almightie So in deed it followeth in the articles of our beliefe But what ground of holy Scripture haue you for it In the 19 verse of the 16. chap. of the Euangelist Marke immediatly after the former article of the ascension this of our Sauiours sitting at the right hand of God followeth in the very next words Question Rehearse the words of the Euangelist Which are they Answer So saith S. Marke after the Lord had spoken to them he was receiued into heauen and sate at the right hand of God Explication This is a plaine ground and testimonie of it in deed And it is no other thing but the accomplishment and fulfilling of that which was long before prophesied on and foretold in the 110. Psalm like as we haue seene before how in the booke of the Psal both the sufferings and also the death and resurrection and ascension of our Sauiour haue beene foretold vnto vs like also as our Sauiour himselfe while he was yet liuing on earth spake of his betraying of all his sufferings euen vnto the death and of his resurrection froÌ the dead and of his ascension vp into heauen before any of these things came to passe to the end his disciples might the rather be moued to beleeue when they should see them according to his word to take their effect So did he euen to the same end and purpose foretell this his sitting at the right hand of God the Father before it was fulfilled ãâã we read
Sauiour Christ the originall meanes of our attaining vnto it Neither doth the holy Apostle rest or stay his speech vntill he doe come by an excellent gradation euen to the height of this exaltation at the right hand of the maiestie of God That euen as when God hath made all his workes of creation at the first he looked vpon them and saw that all was very good so by the ascension of our Sauiour to his right hand the worke of our redemption and saluation according to the new creation of all things in Christ after the most holy consultation decree of the whole Trinitie might bee represented most glorious and perfectly good before him For to this purpose it is that the holy Apostle thus writeth in that holy scripture Those saith he speaking of God whom he knew before he also predestinated to be made like to the image of his Sonne that hee might be the first borne among many brethren Moreouer whom he predestinated them also he called and whom he called them also he iustified and whom he iustified them he also glorified What saith the Apostle herevpon shall we say to those things If God be on our side who can be against vs who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to death how shall he not with him freely giue vs all things else charisetai Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen it is God that iustifieth who shall condemne it is Christ which is dead yea or rather who is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh request also for vs. Who shall seperate vs from the loue of Christ that is from that loue which wee are sure CHRIST beareth toward vs Shall tribulation or anguish c. No saith the Apostle For I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor Angells nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shal be able to seperate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord to wit from that loue wherewith God is affected most tenderly and constantly toward vs for Christ Iesus sake The Apostle wee see speaking of that high consolation which we haue in our Lord Iesus Christ being at the right hand of God making request for vs feareth not lest he should vse any too high excesse of speech For the matter exceedeth euery hyperbole insomuch as it is higher then the very heauens and all creatures either in heauen or in earth So that indeede to speake generally as was answered the height of our Sauiour Christs most high exaltation is as it were the toppe and vpshot or perfection of the comfort of our faith yea euen the very full triumph and glory of it as his most low humiliation and sufferings are as the ground and foundation thereof And so the same Apostle reasoneth also Ephes 2.1 c. For immediately after that he had in like loftie manner described the most high aduancement of our Sauiour euen from his resurrection to his sitting at the right hand of God he inferreth vpon it that whereas we are by nature dead in trespasses and sinnes and children of disobedience c. and by nature children of wrath as well as others yet as he there affirmeth God who is rich in mermy through his great loue wherewith he loued vs euen when we were dead by sinnes hath quickened vs together in Christ for by grace are ye saued saith the Apostle And he that is God hath raised vs vp together and made vs sit together in the heauenly places in Christ Iesus that he might shew in the ages to come the exceeding riches of his grace through his kindnesse toward vs in Christ Iesus For by grace are ye saued throgh faith that not of your selues it is the gift of God not of workes c. Sessio Christi ad dextraÌ patris est perfectio vel excellentia officij mediatorisâ officij scil prophetici Sacerdotalis ac regij quod iam Christus vt pote caput ecclesiae glorie ficatum in humana natura gloriose in coeâis exercet Cui etiam haec gloria debetur tum ratione officij tum ratione personae Dei Vrsinus Thus then we may perceiue what and how great the vse of our Sauiours sitting at the right hand of God is for our comfort generally But it is meete that we should looke more neerely into the particulars The which that we may doe we cannot as I thinke take a better course then according to the diuers parts of our Sauiour Christs most holy and high office wherein he is according to the most excellent worthines of his Person most gloriously aduanced to consider what be the fruites and benefits thereof For although wee haue already considered of the annointing of our Sauiour to this threefold or tripartite office when we speake of the title Christ yet this letteth not why we should not now treate of the perfit accomplishment of the same though therein we call againe to minde some of those things which haue been set downe before And further also notwithstanding the office of our Sauiour Christ is most vsually determined in his kingdome and priesthood yet because the holy Scriptures doe giue vs to vnderstand that he was a princely Prophet like to Moses and Dauid as well as a kingly high Priest like to Melchisedech we may not amisse for the more plainenesse of doctrine make his prophetship a distinct member of his office First therefore what are the fruits of the aduancement of our Sauiour as a most high and princely Prophet interpreter or Preacher of the word of God First he hath most perfectly sealed vp and authorised all former doctrine and prophesie taught both by himselfe and also by all other the holy Prophets that were since the beginning of the world as the true testimonie and declaration of the will of God touching the saluation of his people Secondly he hath more plentifully cleared published and confirmed the doctrine and Gospel of saluation them euer he had done before Thirdly he hath giuen more gratious and plentifull effects to the ministerie and preaching of his Gospel then euer he gaue to the ministerie of the former Prophets or vnto his owne whiâe he preached in his bodily presence here vpon earth Explication and proofe These are the fruits and benefits indeede which we may not vnfitly referre to the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God in respect of his princely prophesie as we will by the grace of God indeuour to make plaine And first that our Sauiour Christ hath by his sitting at the right hand of God sealed vp ratified al former holy doctrine prophesie taught both by himself his holy Prophets to be the very true testimony of the will of God touching the saluation of his Church And secondly that he hath thereby from thence more plentifully cleared published confirmed
Prophesies which were giuen forth concerning this soueraigntie of our Sauiour and this mightie administration of his kingdome from the right hand of God long before as Psal 110.1 c. The Lord saith the Princely Prophet King Dauid saide to my Lord Sit thou at my right hand vntill I make thine enemies thy footestoole The Lord shall send the rod of thy power out of Sion c. The whole Psalme is nothing else but a propheticall description of the mightie fruites and effectes of the royall Priesthood and Priestly royaltie of the kingdome of our Sauiour Christ in the subduing and ouerthrowing of his enemies from the glorious right hand of God And so also saith the holy Apostle Paul 1. Cor 15.25 from the authoritie of the same Psalme he must raigne till he hath put al his enemies vnder his feete In which words of the Apostle two things are well worthy to be obserued of vs. First that he interpreteth the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God by this word to raigne because thereby as hath beene shewed alreadie his most high and kingly authoritie is signified Secondly that he referreth it vnto our Sauiour Christ which the holy Psalmist attributeth vnto God insomuch as the Lord doth that by our Sauiour Christ to whom he hath giuen all power and authoritie for the gouernment of his Church which the Prophet saith that God would doe himselfe And so he doth indeede though not imediately but as it were by the hand of our Lord Iesus Christ This most high souereigntie of our Sauiour was likewise prophesied of by the Prophet Daniel as we read cha 2 verses 44.45 The God of heauen saith Daniel shall set vp a kingdome which shall neuer be destroied and this kingdome shall not be giuen to another people but it shall breake and destroy all these kingdome hee speaketh of the proud rebellious monarchies of the world it shal stand foreuer And to his purpose is our Sauiour Christ compared there to a stone cut out of the mountaines without hands that should breake in peeces the yron The letter inteÌds the 4. Monarchies vz of the BabiloniaÌs the Medes and Persians of the Grecians and Syria Egypt the clay the siluer and the gold that is to say which should breake all other kingdoms how strong or how rich soeuer they should be which wil not submit themselues vnto him For as it is in the 35. verse of the same chapter all the rebellious kingdomes of the world were to become like the chaffe of the sommer flowers which the winde carrieth away so that no place is found for them But as touching the stone which smote the image that should become as the Prophet saith a great mountaine and fill the whole earth And againe ch 7. v. 13.14 As I beheld in visions by night behold one like the Sonne of man came in the clowdes of heauen and he approached vnto the aucient of dayes and they brought him before him And he gaue him dominion and honour and a kingdome that all people languages and nations should serue him his dominion is an euerlasting dominion which shall neuer be taken away and his kingdome shall neuer be destroied And in the same chap verses 26.27 The same holy Prophet foretelling the afflictions which should befall the Church through the crueltie of tyrannous persecutors saith that the iudgement should sit to take away the dominion of the persecutor to consume and destroy it to the end And as the Prophet addeth further The kingdome and dominion and the greatnes of the kingdome vnder the whole heauen shall be giuen to the holy people af the most high whose kingdome is an euerlasting kingdome and all power shall serue and obey him The Prophet Daniel I confesse doth in these words first of all speake to comfort the Iewes to describe vnto theÌ what their estate should be vntil the coÌming of our Sa Ch into the world and that though many tirants should arise to trouble them yet should they be suppressed by the hand of God Neuertheles his prophesie extendeth it selfe further yea euen beyond all extent of time as his wordes doe plainly shewe And euen that also which did most properly concerne the Church of the Iewes it containeth a proportionable resemblance of the state of the Chistian Churches such as it was afterward in the like times of their persecutions vnder the like vnmercifull tyrants And in this respect many things are spoken in the Reuelation of the new Testament in way of reference or by allusion at the least to this prophesie of Daniel and to some other of the holy Prophets Thus Reuel 1.6 our Sauiour is called in these dayes of the Gospell the Prince of the Kings of the earth And chap 19. verses 11.12 c. I sawe heauen open saith Saint Iohn and behold a white horse and hee that sate vpon him was called faithfull and true and he iudgeth and fighteth righteously And his eyes were as a flame of fire and on his head were many crownes and hee had a name written which no man knewe but himselfe And he was clothed in a garment dipped in blood and his name is called the word of God And the warriors which were in heauen saith Saint Iohn followed him vpon white horses clothed with fiue linnen white and pure And forth of his mouth went out a sharpe sword that with it he should smite the heathen for he shall rule them with a rod of yron for he it is that treadeth the wine presse of the fiercues and wrath of almightie God And he hath vpon his garment vpon his thigh a name written The King of Kings and the Lord of Lords And chap 17 14. The Lambe shall ouercome the Kings of the earth for he is Lord of Lord and King of Kings c. Thus then wee see how our Sauiour shall finally preuaile against all the enemies of his Church the which he doth account to be his enemies as was said And also how all the neglect of his Saints is esteemed of him to be the neglect of himselfe according to that Mat 25. verse 42. c. I was an hungred and yee gaue mee no meate c. Verily I say vnto you insomuch as ye did it not to one the least of these ye did it not to me And that he doth likewise take all the iniuries done against them to be done against himselfe we see it plainely from that his owne speech to Saul saying thus vnto him Saul Saul why persecutest thou me And againe I am Iesus whom thou persecutest And therewithall sheweth Saul his dangerous enterprise telling him that it was hard for him to kicke against prickes Act 9.4.5 How as he shall finally preuaile against all his enemies so we are further to consider and to assure our selues to our comfort that hee will in the meane white euermore so wisely order and moderate yea so mightily ouer rule all causes and persons as may best
al the children of God as if the holy Apostle should haue spoken thus Maruel not at this that I say all the enemies of God shall be subdued vnto him for euen the Son of God himselfe in that he is man yea in that being both God and man and bearing the office of the Mediator he shall in regard of the same his office willingly submit himselfe vnder God as to his head 1. Cor 11 3. though he shall neuertheles for that but rather more gloriously rule and raigne ouer vs as our head to our infinite benefit Eph 1.22 and ch 4. 15. Colos 1.18 and ch 2 19. And thus may we perceiue that the cleare manifestation of the subiection of our Sauiour such as it shall be containeth a most sure ground of perfect comfort to vs insomuch as we shall at that time and thenceforth for euer continually behold and enioy the most blessed presence of our Mediatour by whom wee being once reconciled and vnited to God our heauenly Father shall by him and vnder him bee held in so sweete a bonde of subiection to ouâ God that we shall neuer haue any minde to lift vp ourselues against God or at any time to withdrawe our dutifull obedience and seruice as in Adam out first Father all of vs did and are still of our selues alwaies apt so to doe But yet one thing more remaineth concerning this great point of our faith Quest What doth Saint Paul meane when he saith that our Sauiour shall be subiect to the end God may be all in all Is it his meaning that then our Sauiour Christ shall cease to be any longer Christ and that hee shall lay aside his humane nature c. Answer Far be it from vs once to admit any such thought The meaning of the holy Apostle is that by the subiection of our Sauiour which he speaketh of the diuine Maiestie of the Godhead both Father Sonne and holy Ghost shall be so clearely manifested that the bright glory thereof shall not onely infinitely excell the glory of all other creatures but euen the humanitie of the Sonne of God himselfe So that though our Sauiour Christ shall retaine his eternall glory euen in that he is the head and mediator of the Church yet the perfection of all glory yea euen touching our redemption iustification sanctification and glorification shall be ascribed to the Deitie both Father Sonne and holy Ghost by whom we were with one most holy consent eternally elected and chosen and through whose grace toward vs and the whole Church the Father did send the Son in due time to take the nature of man by the holy Ghost and so to obtaine this high grace to be the Redeemer and Sauiour of men Explication This is indeede the holy meaning of the blessed Apostle so farre as wee in our weakenes could attaine to the glimse at the least of so high a mysterie The which doubtles neither wee nor any other shall be able fully to vnderstand vntill the time come that wee shall knowe as wee are knowne as the some Apostle speaketh and that we see it fulfilled before our eyes in the blessed season appointed of God Hitherto of the comforts of faith arising vnto vs from the sitting of our glorious Lord Iesus Christ at the right hand of God the Father almightie NOw let vs come to the vse of the same comforts touching those fruites of obedience and thankes which we stand bound to yeeld vnto God our Sauiour for the same Question Which are they Answer To speake more generally As all the fruites and benefites of our redemption are by this last and highest degree of our Sauiours exaltation most comfortably sealed vp and assured vnto vs and to the whole Church for euer so are wee in euery respect both of his princely prophesie and also of his royall Priesthood and k ngdome exceedingly to reioyce and comfort our selues in him as in an al sufficient Prince and Mediatour of our eternall redemption and saluation And accordingly with the greatest chearefulnesse of soule and spirit that may be to yeelde him all the duties of the greatest loue reuerence and obedience that we can possibly attaine vnto ExplicatioÌ proofe It is indeede most reasonable and meete that it should be so as euery one must needes acknowledge in his heart though wee should say no more For seeing hee is a most high and holy Prophet wee are to reioyce in him more then euer the people of Israel did or might lawfully reioyce in Moses though he was the blessed instrument of God to deliuer them out of that heauie bondage of Egypt wherein they had beene a long time sore oppressed And more then any other of the same people might afterward reioyce in any other of the holy Prophets though God made them to bee as Fathers vnto them and as the horses and chariotes of Israel according to that which one of the Kinges acknowledge concerning the Prophet Elisha 2. King 13. verse 14. Seeing he is a royall high Priest it is our dutie to take more ioy in him spiritually then all the sweete perfume and all the glorious garments of Aaron or any other of the high Priests of the lawe could yeeld outwardly to those that beheld and sinelled to the same Exodus 28. Psal 133. Seeing he is the King of Kings The Duties and so crowned of God in the Lighest heauens we ought to reioice in him with ioy infinitely exceeding the ioy which the people tooke at the anointing and coronation of King Salomon heere vpon earth though at the blowing of the trumpet all of them said God saue King Salomon and piped with pipes and reioyced with great ioy so that the earth rang with the sound of them 1. Kings chap. 1. verses 39 4â And hereunto we are in speciall manner exhorted by the Spirit of God in the Song of Songs in that sweet allegorie borrowed from the same anointing and crowning of King Salomon in that he was a type of our Sauiour Christ chapter 3.11 For Come forth ye daughters of Sion saith the Church and behold King Salomon that is our Salomon the great King of the whole Church both in heauen and in earth with the Crowne wherewith his mother crowned him in the day of his mariage and in the day of the gladnes of his heart But this beholding must be with the eye of faith for otherwise we cannot pierce so high as to see the glory of the coronation of this our Salomon whom we now speake of Thus I say more generally wee are to reioice with ioy vnspeakeable and glorious in respect both of his princely Prophetship and also of his kingly high Priesthood and Kingdome though with our naturall eyes as the Apostle Peter saieth we doe not see him And this is the next and most immediate duty which doth kindly follow vpon the former doctrine For insomuch as there is so great a ground or Sea full of comfort what may more aptly
the proofe of the second point that all religious worship both inward and outward is due to our Sauiour sitting at the right hand of God Which that it is so it may be euident vnto vs from that which we reade Philip. 2.9 10 11. where after that the Apostle hath made a notable description of his exceeding great humiliation hee inferreth this vpon it saying Wherefore also God hath highly exalted him and giuen him a name aboue euery name That at the name of Iesus euery knee should bow both of things in heauen and of things on earth and of things vnder the earth And that euery tongue should confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lord vnto the glory of God the Father Reade aâso 1. Tim. â 21 I charge thee saith the Apostle to Timothie an Euangelist before God and the Lord Iesus Christ and the elect Angells that thou obserue these things without preferring one to another and doe nothing partially He speaketh of such things as doe nearely concerne the diuine worshippe and seruice of God and our Sauiour Christ and the reuerend ordering and performing the duties thereof And againe 2. Epist 4.1 I charge thee therefore before God and before the Lord Iesus Christ c. Reade also Heb. 12.28 29. Wherefore saith the Apostle seeing we receiue a kingdome he speaketh of the kingdome of our Lord Iesus Christ now established from heauen which cannot be shaken let vs haue grace whereby we may so serue God that wee may please him with reuerence and feare For euen our God is a consuming fire And so it is said of our Sauiour Christ that hee shall come at the last day with flaming fire rendering vengeance to them that doe not know God and which doe not obey the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ c. To this purpose therefore the propheticall exhortation of the 2. Psal ought to take place among vs yea among the Princes of the earth as wee reade verse 10 c. where after that the Prophet hath shewed how fearefully our Sauiour shall proceede against his enemies yea euen here in this worlde hee earnestly admonisheth and exhorteth those that bee corrigible euen so manie as appertaine to the Lorde that they would bee wise in time and so preuent the perill Be wise now therefore O yee Kings saith he be yee learned O yee Iudges of the earth Serue the Lord in feare and reioyce in trembling Kisse the Sonne that is in all honourable sort declare your selues to be his willing and professed subiectes lest hee be angrie and yee perish in the way to wit before you bring your owne deuises to passe which surely hee will frustrate aboue that you can be aware when his wrath shall sodenly burne or as they translate and as the wordes will well signifie burne neuer so little to shewe the fearefulnesse of his wrath And then hee concludeth the Psalme with this excellent sentence Blessed are all that trust in him The last place which I will alledge to this purpose is Psal 110. verse 3. where the same holy Prophet euen the princely Prophet Dauid deriueth this as an effect from the sitting of our Sauiour in his kingly glory and souerainge power at the right hand of God that his people should bee such as will through the mightie power of his word and by grace of his holy Spirit in the daies of his Gospel stocke in companies and that also with great cheerefulnesse to yeelde all spirituall worshippe and seruice to our God in the name of Iesus Christ our Lord. The Lord saith King Dauid shall send the rodde of thy power that is the scepter of his word and Gospel out of Zion saying Be thou ruler in the middest of thine enemies Thy people shall come to offer willingly in the time of the assembling of thine armie to wit to defend thy Gospel by the sword against the violent aduersaries thereof according to that Psalme 47. verse 9. or rather when they shall come by troopes vnto the places of thy spirituall worshippe to learne to fight thy spirituall battells against their spirituall enemies the worlde the flesh and the Diuell by an allusion to the holy custome of the Iewes resorting by companies to the Temple of the Lord at the solemne feastes of the Lawe according to that Psalme 42. verse 4. and Psalme 84 verse 7. For so the wordes seeme to follow aptly thus in the seemely places of thy holinesse yea euen from the wombe that is so soone as they shall bee spiritually regânerated vnto thee as it were betimes in the morning or at the peepe of the day that is most diligently shall the dew of thy youth that is thy newe borne babes very copiously according to the falling of the dew vpon the earth like to that phrase of speech 2. Sam. 17.12 vsed in that sense though then by Ahitophel to a wicked purpose shall present themselues vnto thee The reason whereof followeth answer rable to that which went before The Lord hath sworne and will not repent Thou art a Priest for euer after the order of Melchisedech And thus wee see that from this Article concerning our Sauiours royall aduancement to bee the onely spirituall King and Prince of his Church that is of all the Saintes of God that all holy and religious worship is due vnto him Now thirdly that all submission and obedience is for his sake and according to this word to be yeelded to all ciuill Magistrates and t all ecclesiasticall Church gouernour as it is euident Rom. 13.1 c. Let euery soule be subiect to the higher powers c. And Matth. 18.15 and verses 18 19. Verily saith our Sauiour I say vnto you Whatsoeuer ye shall binde on earth shall be bound in heauen c. Where out of all question he had respect of that heauenly soueraigntie which he hath now at the right hand of God And fourthly touching generall obedience in the common actions and conuersation of our liues reade Colos 3.1 c. If then yee be risen with Christ saith the Apostle seeke those things which are aboue where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God Set your affections on things which are aboue and not on things which are on the earth For ye are dead your life is hidden with Christ in God When Christ who is our life shal appeare then shal ye also appeare with him in glory Mortifie therfore your meÌbers which are on the earth fornication vncleannes c. And 1. Thes 4.1 2. And furthermore saith the Apostle we beseech ye brethren exhort ye in the Lord Iesus that ye increase more more as yee haue receiued of vs how yee ought to walke and to please God For yee know what commandements we gaue you by the Lord Iesus For this is the will of God euen your sanctification and that ye should abstaine from fornication c. If we shall doe thus yea constantly to the end and not be turned away by any afflictions then behold
Deuill is iudged to wit for the benefit and safety of all that shall truly beleeue in our Sauiour Christ Thus therefore they that will not to their benefit beleeue in our Sauiour nor giue glory vnto him exalted to the right hand of God they shall well know one day what as the Prophet Isaiah speaketh the high hand of the Maiestie of God meaneth to their seuere punishment chap. 26.10 11. A King here vpon earth as wee all know will not indure that any of his subiects shall dishonour such a one as hee hath thought good to set vp in any speciall high place and dignity specially if it bee in the next place to himselfe in the honour of his kingdome and shall we thinke that God will indure that our Lord Iesus Christ whom hee hath most worthily and resolutely set at his right hand shall be dishonoured of any creature no not of the Kings and Princes of this world and the contemner of him whosoeuer he be to escape vnpunished It is against all both reason and duty yea euen againsst common sense that any should thinke so Nay rather let vs well assure our selues as the truth will plainely informe vs that seeing our Sauiour did iustly reproue his Disciples for that they were of little faith in beleeuing in him while he remained yet in this weake and base estate of his humane nature heere vpon earth much more worthie shall wee bee of reproofe if now after his most high aduancement euen in his humanity wee should be found not onely weake in faith but euen altogether void of faith and of euery good duty fruit thereof Wherefore casting away all vnbeliefe and euery discomfort and disobedience thereof let vs settle our hearts most coÌfortably to beleeue with all humblenesse of minde to submit our selues vnder the mighty hand of this our most glorious King and Sauiour Beliefe in God the Sonne who shall come from heauen to iudge both the quick and the dead Alwaies remembring The grouÌd of the Article that the onely way to exaltation is by this humilitie and obedience of faith which we speake of according to our Sauiours owne doctrine Luke chap. 14.11 and chap. 18.14 And as Peter the Apostle of our Lord Iesus Christ teacheth vs also 1. Epist chap. 5. verses 5 6. Verily if wee should seeke for our Sauiour Christ at the right hand of God and not trace him out by the footesteppes of his most low humiliation here vpon earth and so from his death to make his resurrection and ascension as it were for a ladder to goe vp by step after steppe we should neuer finde him there for our comfort Finally let neither any olde sort of heretikes such as the Seleucians are said to haue beene who vtterly denied this Article cause vs any way to doubt of it or to call it into the least question nor any new Vbiquitarians whether Transubstantiatours or Consubstantiatours draw vs aside either from the true sense or from the right vse and comfort of this so holy and heauenly an Article of our christian beliefe Beliefe in God the Sonne who shall come from heauen to iudge both the quicke and the dead ANd thus hauing seene what our Sauiour Christ hath done and suffered for vs heretofore and likewise what hee hath obtained for vs what he doth still for vs at the right hand of God and so will continue to doe for vs euen to the end of the world let vs now come to consider what he will doe hereafter at the end of the world for the full perfiting of all things to the full redemption and saluation of the whole Church Question What is that What will he doe How doth it follow in the Articles of our beliefe It followeth thus from thence shall he come to iudge both the quicke and the dead Answer Explication In this Article we haue to obserue these two things First the place from whence our Sauiour shall come that is from heauen euen from the right hand of God whether be is ascended And secondly we are to obserue the end of his comming which is as the article it selfe expresseth to iudge both the quicke and the dead There are diuers other things beside these to be obserued also in the through consideration of this article as we shall perceiue from the ground and warrant of it in the holy Scriptures Question What ground therefore and warrant of holy Scripture can you alledge for this article Answer We haue it in so many words well neare as it is set downe in our Creed Act. 10. verse 42. where the Apostle Peter is recorded haue said thus God hath commanded vs to preach vnto the people and to testifie that it is he that is ordained of God a iudge of the quicke and the dead This indeede is one very good and almost in expresse words a full ground of this Article Explication Wherein also let this be specially obserued of vs that the holy Apostle affirmeth that God hath commanded that it should be earnestly and diligently taught vnto his people and therefore consequently that euery one of his people that hath vnderstanding may easily perceiue that this is his duty diligently to heare and regard this doctrine of this article as well as of the rest Let vs therefore stirre vp our selues to vse all good and holy diligence in our preparing of our selues both to the preaching and also to the hearing of the same And to the end wee may consider of this holy article as fully as we haue by the grace of God gone through the former let vs hold the same course both concerning the ground and also all other points And namely concerning the ground let vs not only looke vnto such holy Scriptures The danger of not beleeuing this Article as doe more briefly mention the substance of this article but also those which doe most historically largely lay it forth vnto vs with all the holy circumstances thereof For this we are to vnderstand as a further reason to stir vp sharpen our diligence that in regard of the weightines of this article it is very often repeated in the holy Scriptures not onely in the new Testament but also in the olde though not so fully and plainely as it is here in the new Touching the old Testament that one testimony of the Apostle Iude mentioned in the new Testament where he writeth thus ver 14 15. Enoch also the seuenth from Adam prophesied of such that is so say of such as were like to Caine Balaam Core saying Behold the Lord coÌmeth with thousands of his Saints to giue iudgment vpon all men and to rebuke all the vngodly among them c. This one testimony I say may be as a holy commentary vnto vs that the Church of God euen froÌ the beginning were made acquainted with this article of our faith concerning the last generall iudgement of God and that all the threatnings
declarations of Gods iudgements against sin point forward still vnto this last final iudgement specially that vniuersal iudgement vpon the whole world in the daies of Noah for the generality of it and that other of the burning of Sodome and Gomorrha and the other Cities about them in respect of that kinde of visitation which shal be vpon the whole world at that day when as our Sauiour himselfe saith it shall be with the world like as it was in those daies we may well obserue to this end that when mention is made of the eternal confusion of the wicked of the euerlasting felicity of the godly there is a respect vnto this last iudgemeÌt As for example Ps 9.6 7 8 O enemy destructions are come to a perpetuall end But the Lord shall sit for euer he hath prepared his throne for iudgement For he shall iudge the world in righteousnes and shall iudge the people with equity And ver 17. The wicked shal turne into hel and all Nations that forget God And Ps 17.15 But I shal behold thy face in righteousnes when I awake to wit at the resurrectioÌ I shal be satisfied with thine image And Ps 49.14 The righteous shal haue dominion ouer theÌ in the morning that is in the most comfortable day of the resurrection of the iust whenas hel shal consume the beauty of the wicked fro his house that is from the graue Trem Iun. And ver 15. But God wil deliuer my soule from the power of the graue for he wil receiue me to wit into his heauenly kingdom Selah Read also Psal 125.1 c. to the end And Prou. 10.30 The righteous shall neuer be remoued And Ec. 8.12 13. Though a sinner doe euil a hundred times c. yet it shal not goe wel with the wicked And Isai 33.14 God is compared to burning fire yea to euerlasting burnings according to that wee reade Deut. 4.24 But yet more plainely doe the Scriptures following point vs to the last iudgement to the end of the world and thenceforth the state of the godly wicked for euer Psa 1â2 25 26 2â O my God saith the Prophet thou hast aforetime laid the foundations of the Earth and the heauens are the workes of thine hands They shall perish but thou shalt indure euen they shall waxe olde as doth a garment as a vesture thou shalt change them and they shall be changed âut thou art the same and thy yeares shall not faile The children of thy seruents shall continue and their seede shall stand fast in thy sight And Psal 145 1. O my God and King I will extoll thee and blesse thy name for euer and euer And verse 21. My mouth shall speake the praise of the Lord and all flesh shall blesse his name for euer and euer And contrariwise touching the wicked Eccles 11 9. Reioyce O young man in thy youth saith King Salomon shewing the vanitie of all youthfull plââsure not ordered in the feare of God but know for all these things God will bring thee to iudgement And chap. 12.14 God will bring euery worke vnto iudgement with euery secret thing whether it be good or euill And ioyntly both of the wicked and godly Isai 66.14 15 16. The hand of the Lord shall be knowne among his seruants and his indignation against his enemies For behold the Lord will come with fire and his chariots like a whirlewinde that hee may recompenâe his anger with wrath and his indignation with the flame of fire For the Lord will iudge with fire and with his sword all flesh and the slaine of the Lord shall be manie And verse 24. The worme of the transgressours shall not die neither shall their fire be quenched and they shall be an abhorring to all flesh saith the Lord by his holy Prophet Likewise Daniel chap. 12. verse 2. Many of them that sleepe in the earth an vncertaine or indefinite number put for that which is infinite or innumerable shall awake saith the Angell of the Lord to Daniel some to euerlasting life and some to shame and perpetuall contempt Finally Malachie the last of the Prophets Behold saith the Lord by him the day commeth that shall burne as an ouen and all the prowd yea and all that doe wickedly shal be stubble and the day that commeth shal burne them vp saith the Lord of Hostes and shall leaue them neither roote nor branch But vnto you that feare my name shall the Sonne of righteousnesse arise and health shall bee vnder his winges Thus the last iudgement is not obscurely pointed at though as it were a farre off in the olde Testament But in the new Testament it is most cleare and plaine and it is also more plentifully repeated First by our Sauiour Matthew chap. 8. verses 11 12. I say vnto you that many shal come from the East and West and shall sit downe with Abraham and Isaak and Iacob in the kingdome of heauen And the children of the kingdome shall be cast out into vtter darkenesse there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Compared with Luke chapter 13. verses 24 c. 29 30. And againe Matthew 10. verses 14 15. Whosoeuer will not receiue you nor heare your words when ye depart out of that house or that Citie shake off the dust of your feete Truly I say vnto you it shall be easier for them of the land of Sodome and Gomorrha in the day of iudgement then for that Citie And chapter 12.32 and verses 41 42. And chapter 13.36 c. 43. Likewise verses 47 48 4â 50. And chapter 16. verses 27. The Sonne of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his Angels and then shall hee giue to euery one according to his deedes Moreouer chapter 19. verses 27 28 29. and chapter 22.13 14. And chapter 24 a great part of the chapter And chapter 25. the whole And chapter 26. verse 64. Reade also Iohn 5. verses 28 29. And chap. 14.1 2. And chapter 16. 16 c. 23. Thus our Sauiour Christ is plentifull in the repetition of this Article And so are his holy Apostles Acts 3.19 20 21. and chap. 10.42 rehearsed before And chap. 17.31 And Rom. 2.5 6 c. 16. and chap. 14.9 10 11 12. And 1. Cor. 1.7 8. and chap. 4. verse 5. and chap. 15.24 25 26 27 28. and verses 51 52 c. And 2. Cor. 5.10 Philip. 3.20 21. 1. Thes 1.10 And chap. 5.1 2 3. And 2 Thes 1.5 6 7 8 9 10. and cha 2.1 2 c. And 2. Tim. 1.18 And chap. 4 1. Heb. 9 27 28. And chap. 10.25 26 27 c. Iames 2.13 and chap. 4.12 And 1. Pet. 4.5 And chap. 5.4 And 2. Pet. chap. 3. verses 3 4 5 c. Reuel chap 20.11 12 13 c and chap. 21. and chap. 22. Finally Acts 1 10 11. Two Angels doe immediately vpon the ascension of our Sauiour testifie to his Disciples that hee should come againe from heauen as they had seene
of God how this is vrged from the force of the same argument read 1. Ioh 2.28.29 Litle children saith the Apostle abide yee in him that when he shall appeare wee may be bold and not be ashamed before him at his comming If ye know that he is righteous knowe ye that he which doth righteously is borne of him And chap 3. verses 2.3 Dearly beloued now are we the Sonnes of God but yet it doth not appeare what we shal be we know that when he shal appear we shal be like him for we shal see him as he is And euery man that hath this hope in him purgeth himselfe euen as he is pure Read also 1. Tim 6.13.14 and 2. Ep 4.1.2 Where a most earnest charge is laide vpon the Ministers of the Gospel that they be faithfull in their office as they will answer it at the appearing of our Sauiour to iudge all flesh This moued the Apostles themselues to be carefull in the discharge of their dutie in their Preaching of the Gospel 2. Cor 5.9 10. And generally it ought to moue all to the like care in the duties of their seuerall callings 2. Pet 3.11.12.13.14 To this end also tend all the parables of our Sauiour whereof we haue heard before Mat ch 24. 25. and Luke 12.35 36. c. And in other places of the Euangelists Touching constancie in godlines the holy Apostles did earnestly pray for it on the behalfe of the Christians to whom they wrote euen from this consideration as Philip 1 9. c. And 1. Thes 3 12.13 And chap 5 23.24 For the obtaining of which grace of constancie they giue all incouragement that they shall be partakers of it whosoeuer will chearefully seeke after it according to that 1 Cor 1 8 9. Our Lord Iesus Christ shall confirme yee to the ende that ye may be blameles in his day God is faithful c. And in the Epistle of Iude verse 24. God is able to keepe vs that we fall not and to present vs faultles before the presence of his glory with ioy And 1. Thes 5 9 10. Of the duties of loue and mercy toward Christians being in outward want and distresse how they are perswaded from the description of the last iudgement by our Sauiour himselfe we haue seene before And that it is mightie to moue vs to pitie poore sinners that lye in their sinnes to their extreme perill without repentance whether they be our children or seruants or friends or euen our very enemies we may consider from the exhortation of the Apostle Iude verses 20 21 22 23. But yee beloued edisie your selues in your most holy faith c. And haue compassion of some in putting difference And other saue which feare pulling them out of the fire c. We may consider it also from the example and practise of the Apostles themselues mentioned a litle before 2. Cor 5. Wee knowing the terrour of the Lord saith Paul doe perswade men c. And Colos 1.28 We Preach Christ saith the same Apostle whom in the verse before he calleth the hope of glory admonishing euery man and teaching euery man in all wisedome that we may present euery man perfect in Christ Iesus c. And who I pray you can but rue to thinke in his heart that either his wife or his child or his friend yea or his enemies as was said should through any default or negligence on his part be throwne into endles easeles and remediles extremitie of vnspeakable torment Among other duties it may not be forgotten of vs that we do stand bound to be very carefull to celebrate most gratefully the memoriall of the death of our Sauiour Christ by our often resorting to the table of the Lord from time to time in euery generation euen till his comming againe as we are admonished 1. Cor ch 11.26 To conclude this point The care of performing these duties faithfully and constantly in our seuerall callings with regardfull remembrance of this comming of our Sauiour to iudgement It doth cause exceeding ioy to the conscience of euery Christian as may appeare from the example of the holy Apostles and of other Christians For they hauing care to haue a good conscience in the hope of the resurrection of the dead c. Act 24 15 16. they did likewise obtaine exceeding peace and ioy to the same their consciences in hope of the same at the last day according to that which we read further Phi 3.20.21 1. Thes 2.19.20 For what is our hope or ioy or crown of reioycing Are not you euen it in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his comming yes yee are our glory and ioy And 2. Tim. 4. verses 6 7.8 A like notable place to the same purpose Now fourthly concerning patience with ioyfulnes in all present troubles from the consideration of the same argument beside the example of Paul last alledged 2. Tim 4.5 c. wherein the same is euident let vs hearken to the exhortation of the Apostle Iames ch 5. v 7. Be ye patient therefore saith he vnto the comming of the Lord. Behold the husbandman waiteth for the precious fruite of the earth c. Read also Heb 10.32.35.36 And 1. Pet 1.3.4.5.6.7.8.9 And ch 4 12.13 Moreouer wee haue the promise that if wee suffer with our Sauiour Christ we shall be glorified with him Rom 8 17 18. And 2. Tim 2.11.12 It is a true saying c. And Luke 22. verses 28.29.30 Ye are they saith our Sauiour who continued with me in my tentations Therefore I appoint vnto you a kingdome as my Father hath appointed to me That ye may eate and drinke at my table in my kingdome and fit on seates and iudge the twelue tribes of Israel Fiftly that the reuerend consideration of the last iudgement of our Sauiour Christ ought to restraine vs from rash vnaduised iudging of others the Apostle Paul teacheth vs Rom 14. v. 10. c. Why saith the holy Apostle doest thou iudge thy brother or why doest thou despise thy brother For we shall all appeare before the iudgement seate of Christ. For it is written I liue saith the Lord euery knee shall bowe to mee and all tongues shall confesse vnto God So then euery one of vs shall giue accounts of himselfe vnto God Let vs not therefore iudge one another any more but vse your iudgement rather in this that no man put an occasion to fall or a stumbling blocke before his brother And Iames chapt 4.12 There is one Lawgiuer which is able to saue to destroy Who art thou that iudgest another man 1. Cor 4.5 Iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who will lighten thinges that are in darknes make the counsels of the hearts manifest then shall euery man haue praise of God It is the same precept which our Sauiour himselfe gaue Matth 7.1 Iudge not that ye be not iudged c. Luk 6.37 Iudge not ye shall not be
Lord of Hostes And as God is verie often called the holy one of Israel And Exod. 28.36 Holines is ascribed to the Lord. As touching our selues it is onely perfect to vs by imputation in that our Sauiour Christ is made of God our sanctification 1. Cor. 1.30 and Colos 1.22 According also to that which our Sauiour himselfe saith Iohn 17. For their sakes doe I sanctifie my selfe All our inherent or infused sanctification through the inhabitation or dwelling of the Spirit of God and our Sauiour in vs it is at the best but inchoate onely and in part here in this life and therefore it hath neede of daily strengthening and encrease by all holy meanes of the word and praier c. according to that which we read 1. Cor. 7.1 and chap. 5.8.9 and 2. Epistle 2.13.14 and Reuel 22.11 He that is holy let him be holy yea more holy as the words may well be vnderstoode Yet so as wee must not dreame of anie full perfection to be in vs or in the Church of God till it be perfected in the heauens that is till that be fulfilled whereof the Apostle Paul speaketh Ephes 5.25.26.27 saying that our Sauiour Christ will make his Church glorious and without spot or wrinkle And Saint Iohn Reuel 14.4 5. These are they which are not defiled with women for they are virgins These followe the Lambe whethersoeuer he goeth these are bought from men being first fruites vnto God and to the Lambe And in their mouthes was found no guile for they are without spot before the throne of God Thus much for this time concerning the holines of the Church and why it is called so As for the word Church it selfe howsoeuer it is drawne to signifie the places or houses of Gods worship yet if we looke to the Hebrew word Kaal vsed for the same which signifieth a congregation or gathering together of people according to that we read Psal 22. verse 22. and verse 25. likewise Psa 26.12 and Psal 68.26 And againe if wee consider the vse of this other Hebrew word gnedha vsed to the same purpose comming of tagnad which signifieth to come together at appointed times and seasons as we read Exod. 12.3 and verses 6.19 and 47. of that chapter and in infinite places of the olde Testament And if herewithall we looke to the Greeke word ecclesia coÌming of eccaléo which signifieth to call forth or to prouoke incite to assemble together as it is vsed 1. Cor. 1. verse 2 and euery where in the new Testament we may easily perceiue that our English word Church vsed in stead of them noteth properly that company of people which God calleth together by the outward sound of his Gospell and inward grace of his Spirit to the holy profession of his name and practise of his diuine worship to his glory and their owne saluation And thus hauing called to mind the whole doctrine for the interpretation of the Article of our beliefe concerning the holy Church of God somwhat largely as it was preached vnto you I desire now that you should in as few words as you can make it plaine what you haue learned to beleeue according to the true meaning of this Article Question What haue you learned concerning this point Answer This Article of my faith teacheth mee to beleeue that there is but one holy catholike or vniuersall Church that is to say one holy societie or fellowship of people elected and called of God through his free grace in Iesus Christ who also are through the same his free grace iustified and sanctified in the name of Christ by the holy Spirit of God and no otherwise to the end they may in due time be meete partakers of most blessed life and glory in his euerlasting and heauenly kingdome Of the which catholike Church it teacheth me as well as any other in particular that I ought to beleeue firmely in my heart and chearefully and boldly to professe and acknowledge with my mouth and also dutifully to expresse by the actions of my life that I am a true and liuely member of it ExplicatioÌ and proofe It is true it teacheth so much in deede For that which is said of the Corinthians for their part 1. Ep. 1. verse 2. that they were a Church of God sanctified in Christ Iesus Saints by calling and such as called vpon the name of our Lord Iesus Christ it agreeth to euery other congregation yea to the whole Church of God vpon the face of the whole earth According as in the same place he ioineth them with the rest of that time liuing in these words Vnto the Church that is at Corinth c With all that call on the name of the Lord Iesus in euery place both their Lord and ours But this they could not doe vnlesse they had beene first Saints by calling c as well as the Corinthians as wil easily appeare by comparing together that which the same Apostle writeth in the 6. cha of the same Epistle verse 11. and chap. 12.3 No man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost And furthermore for election and calling and iustification and glorification lincked as it were in one golden chaine read Rom. 8.29.30 Those which God knew before he also predestinated c. Moreouer them whom hee did predestinate them also he called and whom hee called them also he iustified and whom he iustified them he also glorified The particular apprehension of which calling iustification and glorie is by the hand of faith as it followeth chap. 10. verses 9.10.11.12.13 For if thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the Lord Iesus and beleeue in thine heart that God raised him vp from the dead thou shalt be saued For with the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnes and with the mouth man confesseth to saluation For the Scripture saith whosoeuer beleeueth in him shall not be ashamed For there is no difference betweene the Iew and the Grecian for he that is Lord ouer all is rich vnto all that call vpon him And touching the meanes of our externall calling to this holy societie of the Church to call vpon the name of the Lord as an effect of the election of God it is the preaching of the Gospell as it followeth in the same place verse 14. But how shall they call vpon him in whom they haue not beleeued and howe shall they beleeue in him of whom they haue not heard and howe shall they heare without a Preacher For euen in this very respect the Church hath the name Ecclesia from the Greeke language giuen vnto it because it is a companie inuited and called by the preaching of the Gospell to beleeue in the name of the Lord and to call vpon his name c by an allusion to the ciuill calling together of the Burgesses and free men of a Citie by the voice or sommons of the Cryer So that vpon the premisses with the present obseruations laid together wee may easilie reduce all
most contrary to that holy and humble communion wherevnto we are called in Christ Iesus And that so much the rather because mans corrupt heart is too to easily puffed vp to take a swelling conceit of it selfe euen by that which ought in truth to cause it to be more humble carefull to serue God his Church seeing by how much any hath receiued more then other so much the more wil God require of him as our Sauiour admonisheth Luk. ch 12.48 But if any instead of this humble and studious care shoud turne aside to an ambitious lifting vp of himselfe aboue his brethren let vs consider well that other admonition of our Sauiour which we reade Iohn 5.44 namely that it is a hinderer of faith For How saith he can ye beleeue who receiue honour one of another and seeke not the honour which commeth of God alone And if it hindereth faith that it can haue no beginning no doubt it will hinder the proceeding of faith wheresoeuer it findeth entertainment after that faith is begunne Now The Promise that honour which commeth of God whereof our Sauiour speaketh is that which commeth by our humbling of our selues to doe seruice according to that which hee saith elsewhere Hee that will be the greatest let him be a seruant to all Alas then why should any be so foolish as to pride themselues in their gifts how great soeuer they be And much rather how vaine a thing is it for any after that fondnesse which is in many to fancy themselues to be so much the more worthy Christians before God not because they haue greater gifts of the mind but because they weare a better garment on their backes or dwell in a more faire house c. Whereas there is neither betternesse nor any goodnesse at all in these things to preferre vs before the greatest begger that goeth by the high way in the sight of God Nay contrariwise we are so much the worse by them by how much they make vs more prowd as the admonition of the Apostle Iames may let vs well vnderstand as we read chap. 2. verses 1 2 3 c. My brethren saith he haue not the faith of our Lord Iesus Christ in respect of persons For if there come into your company a man with a gold ring and in goodly apparell and there come in also a poore man in vile raiment And ye haue respect to him that weareth the gay clothing and say vnto him Sit thou here in a good place and ye say vnto the poore stand thou here or sit here vnder my footestoole Are ye not partiall in your selues and are become iudges of euill thoughts Thus earnest yea and much more then thus as it followeth is the Apostle in this point So that all things duly weighed we may iustly conclude that we are onely in truth so good or so much better then other ciuill respects only excepted by how much wee are more vile and base in our owne eyes and as we are therewithall more carefull to giue greater glory to God and to seeke more earnestly to further oâher in the way of the kingdome of God by esteeming and dealing louingly and honourably with the least of them This is the summe of the doctrine of this place as the Apostle Pauls owne application sheweth from the 27. verse to the end of this 12. chapter HAving thus the ground and meaning of this Article of the communion of Saintes let vs come to that which remaineth to be further considered of it Question And in the next place to the Promise I aske therefore What promise hath God made that there should be such a communion of Saints as you speake of in his holy Catholike Church Answer We may reade the gratious promise of it in the 16 chapter of Leuiticus the 11 and 12 verses compared with that which is written 2. Cor. 6.14 c. Rehearse these places Question How doe you finde them written Answer Leuiticus 26. the Lord saith thus by his faithfull seruant the Prophet Moses in the first of those places 11 I will set my Tabernacle among ye and my soule shall not loath ye 12 Also I will walke among yee and I will be your God and yee shall bee my people And in the other place thus writeth the Apostle Paul 2. Cor. 6. 14 Be yee not vnequally yoked for what fellowship hath righteousnesse with vnrighteousnesse And what communion hath light with darknesse 15 And what concord hath Christ with Belial Or what part hath the beleeuer with the infidell 16 And what agreement hath the Temple of God with idolls for ye are the Temple of the liuing God as God hath said I will dwell among them and walke there and I will be their God and they shall be my people 17 Wherefore come yee out from among them and separate your selues saith the Lord and touch no vncleane thing and I will receiue you 18 And I will be a Father vnto you and ye shall be my sonnes and daughters saith the Lord almightie Expli Here indeede we haue the Promise both of our communion with God in Christ and also of our communion among our selues as the Apostle Paul alledging the words of the Prophet Moses doth interpret and apply the same And to the same purpose also he alledgeth another place of holy Scripture out of the prophesie of Isaiah chap. 52.11 And also a third out of Ieremie chap. 31.1 To the which we might adde many other as Isa chap. 2. from the beginning of the chapter in these wordes It shall be in the last dates that the mountaine of the house of the Lord shall be prepared in the top of the mountaines c. And many people shall say Come and let vs goe vp to the mountaine of the Lord c. And chap. 11. from the 6. verse The woolfe also shall dwell with the lambe and the leopard shall lie with the kid c. Then shall none hurt nor destroy in all the mountaine of my holinesse for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters that couer the Sea And in that day the roote of Ishai which shall stand vp for a signe vnto the people the nations shall seeke vnto it and his rest shall be glorious Thus I say many other places might be added But these shall suffice considering that many which concerne the calling of the Gentiles and therewithall the vniting of them in one body with the Iewes haue beene already alledged in the former Article From whence we may the more easily call theÌ againe to mind And the Apostle Paul 1. Cor. chap. 1.9 celebrating the faithfulnesse of God in calling vs to the fellowship of his Sonne he hath therein no doubt a respect to the former promise NOw after the promise the vse of this Article is next to be remembred The Comforts Question And first for the Comfort of faith What may that be Answer The comfort hereof must
is his soule into the hands of the Lord Iesus who no doubt receiued it Acts 7.59 According to that Reuel 6.9 10 11. where the soules of the Martyrs are said to lie vnder the altar to wit as being vnder the blessed safe protectioÌ of our Sauiour for whose sake vpoÌ whoÌ after a sort they offered sacrificed theÌselues vnto God like as Paul vseth that maner of speech coÌcerning himself Phil. 2.17 Neither was this the knowledge faith perswasion of the faithful at the coÌming of our Sauiour since that time onely by the light of his doctrine promise and practise but it hath beene likewise the knowledge and beliefe of the Church of God in all former times euen froÌ the beginning For so taught king Salomon Eccl. 12.7 The body returneth to the earth euen dust as it was but the Spirit returneth to God that gaue it And Dauid before him being of this beliefe commended his soule into the hands of God Into thy hand saith he to God I coÌmend my spirit for thou hast redeemed me O Lord God of truth Ps 31.5 Where note we wel that the blessed immortality of the soule is a fruit of our redemption Yea Moses of more ancient time before him Abraham the rest of the Patriarks also before Abraham they all liued died in this beliefe Heb. ch 11.13 14 15 16. And ch 12.23 it is writteÌ of the souls of all the righteous departed this life euen froÌ the beginning of the world that they are in a perfit estate of happines in heauen so farre forth as they may be perfit till the resurrection of the body Hereof hath the Lord giuen a liuely testimonie from heauen in that he tooke Elias vp from the earth preuenting thereby his naturall death as men ordinarily die 2. King 2.11 And before him Henoch also who was more neare the first ages of the world Gen. chap. 5.24 And as we reade Heb. 11. 5. By faith was Henoch taken away that he should not see death c. This did God of speciall grace and fauour and for a reward to Henoch because he walked with God and had a care in all things to please him This reward out of all question was the blessed immortality of his soule in heauen if not of the glorious change of his body also And the immortality of the soule of Moses Elias is plainly testified by their appearance at the transfiguration of our Sauiour Christ Matth. 17.3 Thus the beliefe of this Article hath beene knowne and embraced euen from the beginning of the world to this day Yea so famous hath it beene from the beginning that the very heathen haue retained a certaine smacke of this doctrine as it is euident in the writings of their Philosophers from time to time euen from among the Egyptians and Caldeans to the Grecians and Latinists both Oratours and Poets As noble Mornaeus sheweth at large in his 15. chapter of Truenesse of religion though these Philosophers had this doctrine rather by rote as it were as wee say of children then by any religious assurance among them for want of the liuely testimonie and warrant of Gods holy word which either they had not or did not duly regard But let vs returne to the Apostles words And in the second place diligently obserue we that he opposeth the estate of the life to come whether before the resurrection or after to the estate of this present life so long as our our soules abide here in the body This he calleth the earthly house of this tabernacle that is a flitting and transitorie estate according to that 1. Pet. 1.17 and 2. Epist 1.13 14. Iob ch 4.19 and Isai 38.12 The other he calleth first a building of God secondly a house not made with hands thirdly eternall in the heauens fourthly such a building as is from heauen all which cannot altogether agree to the body alone Thirdly this building doth the Apostle with the rest as hee testifieth of them desire to be clothed with immediately after that they leaue this earthly tabernacle because otherwise as hee saith they should be found naked vntill the resurrection of the body Fourthly the Apostle sheweth that the faithfull are not wearie of this life because of the present afflictions and troubles thereof through impatience but because they know that this life ended it is the good pleasure of God that they shall be no longer strangers from him but come presently home vnto him into a blessed estate waiting therein for the adoption euen the redemption of their body till afterward Rom. 8.23 This therefore is the cause why they doe long till they may inioy it when once the time appointed of God shall come In soule first the power of sinne being extinguished and afterward in soule and body together freed from all mortality and corruption for euer and euer Herevpon it is that the Apostle reasoning from the causes of that longing and sure confidence that the faithfull haue hee saith first that God hath created or fitted them to this immortality in his owne purpose and counsell euen from the wombe and secondly that he hath in due time giuen them the assurance of it by the earnest of his holy Spirit Thus much therefore for the ground and warrant of the blessed immortality of the soules of the faithfull euen for all whosoeuer doe truly beleeue in our Sauiour Christ For all and euery one haue their part in all the benefits purchased by him as wee may remember from the doctrine of the communion of Saints Question NOw what is the meaning of this Article of the blessed immortality of the soule Ans The meaning of it is first That the soule is created of God The meaning of it such a spirituall substance distinct from the body of euery man and so liuing in it selfe ãâã causing life to the body that though the body die yet it remaineth still in the owne life and by the ordinance of God is not subiect to death nor possible for euer to be extinguished or to cease to hold that proper existence or Beeing which God hath giuen vnto it Secondly the meaning of this Article is that so soone as the naturall life which the soule ministreth to the body is ended God receiueth the soule of euery true beleeuer into his heauenly kingdome Where he maketh their estate vnspeakeably more blessed then before in that he giueth vnto them a most sweet comfortable fruit of all that christian knowledge faith sanctification of euery grace which they had obtained here in this life and that euen in all meete and full perfection so to continue for euer and euer with the thousand thousands of the holy Angells and Saints of God The meaning of this Article may well bee comprehended in these two branches ExplicatioÌ proofe But yet so as the first branch of your answer may well be extended as well to the soules of the wicked and infidells as to
and the resurrection from the dead neither marrie wiues neither are married For they can die no more for as much as they are equall to the Angels isangeloi that is in like estate and condition touching immortality with freedome from need of all earthly food or clothing c. which now they cannot want Neuerthelesse they shall be of another kinde of nature or substance chiefely in respect of their bodies then the Angels are And then also it followeth in the same sentence of our Sauiour that they are the Sonnes of God since they are the children of the resurrection Nowe because this distinction of the body into a naturall and a spirituall body might seeme strange therefore doth the Apostle in this latter part of this 44. verse affirme it of his Apostolicall authoritie and credit that there is a naturall body and that there is also a spirituall body And not onely so but hee also confirmeth the first member of the distinction by the authoritie of the holy Scripture saying thus As it is also written to wit Gen. chap. 2. verse 7. The first man Adam was made a liuing soule And then he doth againe of his owne Apostolicall authoritie as a faithfull interpreter of the will of God supply the other member of it saying further that the last Adam that is to say our Sauiour Christ was made a quickening Spirit That is such a one as was not onely indued with a reasonable soule like vnto vs but also hâd in our nature which he tooke vnto him the Spirit of God mighty to raise vp and quicken our bodies after death as well as he did his owne and as well as in the meane season he is mighty and effectuall by the same his Spirit to regenerate sanctifie and seale vs vp both bodies and soules to the inheritance of the kingdome of heauen Whereof also he hath alreadie taken possession on our behalfe in his body now made perfitly spirituall to the end that we with our bodies when once they shall be made spirituall like to his might likewise be made partakers of it with him And yet with this caution as the Apostle further addeth that according as in the order of creation the naturall was before the spirituall so must wee be content to remaine in this world naturall and onely in some part or measure spirituall vntill the resurrection when and not till then wee shall be wholly spirituall in such sense as hath alreadie beene interpreted And for the further clearing of this point the Apostle proceedeth in making a more full comparison or rather opposition betwixt Adam and our Sauiour Christ as the words of the text will plainely declare Qu. What is that which he writeth concerning this matter An. In the latter part of the 44. verse before mentioned and so forth to to the 50. verse thus the holy Apostle writeth 44 There is saith he a naturall body and there is a spirituall body 45 As it is also written The first man Adam was made a liuing soule and the last Adam was made a quickening spirit 46 Howbeit that was not first made which is spirituall but that which is naturall and afterward that which is spirituall 47 The first man is of the earth earthly the second man is the Lord from heauen 48 As is the earthly such are they that be earthly and as is the heauenly such also shall the heauenly be 49 And as we haue borne the image of the earthly so shall we beare the image of the heauenly ExplicatioÌ Herein is plainely contained the full ground and explication of that distinction which the Apostle made of the bodie into naturall and spirituall We are here also to obserue that like as albeit our Sauiour is called spiritual because of the aboundance of the spirit which was in him in most singular maner measure he is not for all that denied to be natural that is to haue a naturall soule as other men haue So in that it is said hee is the Lord from heauen to wit in regard of his eternal Godhead it is in no wise the meaning of the Apostle to denie his true assuming of the humane nature here on earth from the substance of the Virgin Marie And let it likewise be obserued in the same holy Apostles oppositiue comparison betwixt our Lord Iesus Christ and Adam that as the image of the earthly noteth the very like nature of our body with the body of Adam here on earth so the image of the heauenly noteth the very like estate of that body which our Sauiour now enioyeth being in heauen Now in the verse next following that is in the 50 for the conclusion of this point he sheweth the reason why he is so large in making plaine the distinction of the body naturall and spirituall namely for that it is a certaine truth that our bodies in this corrupt and fraile estate wherein they be now cannot inherit the kingdome of God The words of the holy Apostle are these This say I brethren that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdome of God neither shall corruption that is our bodies as they are now corruptible inherit incorruption That is they cannot inherit that place which God hath prepared onely for such as shall be freed from all corruption and frailtie as well of body as of soule And thus hath Saint Paul cleared the second question touching the manner of the resurrection of the body to the establishing of the faith of the Corinthians and of all other Christians against all contradictions to the same NOw yet furthermore to the end there might be no occasion of any further doubt about this so necessary an Article he entreth vpon the third question which hee saw would be demanded That is what should become of the bodies of all those Christians which should bee âound liuing at the last day when as all dead bodies shall be raised vp out of their graues Question What I pray you are the Apostles words wherein he laieth open and determineth this question Answer 51 Behold saith he I shew yee a secret thing We shall not all sleepe but we shall all be changed 53 In a moment in the twinkling of an eye at the last trumpet for the trumpet shall blow and the dead shall bee raised vp incorruptible and wee shall bee changed 53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption and this mortall must put on immortality Expli In these verses 51 52 53. the holy Apostle doth as we see stirre vs vp to the diligent consideration of that which he writeth He telleth vs that he reporteth a great secret Now secrets as we know in other matters are diligently harkened vnto Much more ought wee to harken to those diuine secrets which God by his holy seruants the Prophets and Apostles doe make knowne vnto vs. But what is this secret We shall not all sleepe saith this our Apostle that is we shall not all die and rest in the graue after the
repentance comming from the true knowledge of God in Christ our eternall Sauiour wee haue an entrance into this euerlasting life while wee be here in this world we shall neuer be partakers of the full and perfit fruition of it The Danger of not beleeuing this article in the kingdome of heauen Expl. It is true according to that which our Sauiour Christ affirmeth very earnestly to Nicodemus in the 3 chap. of Iohn verses 3.5 saying Verily verily except a man be borne againe he cannot see nor enter into the kingdome of God Much lesse therfore can he attaine to the full and perfit fruition of it Read also Rom. 6.21.22 What fruite saith the Apostle had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed For the end of those things is death But now being freed from sinne and made seruants vnto God ye haue your fruit in holines and the end euerlasting life Likewise chap. 8.1.2 c. There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus which walke not after the flesh but after the Spirit c. But verse 6. The wisedome of the flesh is death And verse 13. If ye liue after the flesh ye shall die Wherefore as the same Apostle writeth 2. Cor. 5.17 If any man be in Christ let him be a new creature c. And 2. Tim. 2.19.20.21 The foundation of God remaineth sure and hath this seale The Lord knoweth who are his and let euery one that calleth or nameth the name of Christ no onomazoon to onoma Christou depart from iniquity Notwithstanding in a great house are not onely vessels of gold and of siluer but also of wood and of earth and some for honour and some vnto dishonour If any man therefore purge himselfe from these he shal be a vessel vnto honour c Reade also 1. Iohn 3.14 He that loueth not his brother abideth in death And verse 15. Whosoeuer hateth his brother he is a man-slaier and ye know that no man-slaier hath eternal life abiding in him Verily not to beleeue this Article which is the chiefe effect of all the rest is in effect as much as to denie faith to all the former Articles both concerning God himselfe and also concerning his Church So that the miserie of all such must needes be most grieuous and infinite as we shall see further when wee come to consider of the generall danger of not beleeuing Wherefore beloued in the Lord I speake to all both young and olde we may all of vs easily perceiue the necessitie of beleeuing and obeying the doctrine of this Article yea and that in a speciall respect and reference to all the rest insomuch as according to that which was said in the beginning this Article is the end and scope of all to the praise of the glorious riches of the most free grace and infinite mercies of God through Iesus Christ our Lord to whom be all praise and glorie ascribed as most due for euer and euer Amen The errors and herisies to be auoided which are contrary to the true beliefe of this last Article are such as hereafter doe follow First the hereticall opinion of the Corinthians Nepotians Chiliasts and of those that are called Aeternals who are recorded to haue held that the eternal life which shall be after the resurrection consisteth in bodily pleasures to be had here on earth and the same to continue onely for the space of one thousand of yeeres Secondly the opinion of the Popuzians who say that eternall life and the celestial Ierusalem is here on earth And like to this the opinion of the Pelagians and Celestians who are said to affirme that eternall life is without the kingdome and paradise of God Moreouer the opinion of the Adamites who haue taught that the congregations or companies of the Church here on earth are the true paradise All which though they seeme not to define eternall life so grosly as the former yet it is manifest that they doe greatly erre from the truth taught vs in the holy Scriptures and therfore are iustly to be condemned of vs and of all true Christians H. N. also and his family what faire shewe so euer they make are iustly to be condemned in this point as well as in many other because they hold euerlasting life to be nothing else but their imagined perfection in the embracing and holding of their communaltie of loue according to the pretended gratious word and doctrine of H. N. For so he interpreteth this Article in the 7. chap. of his first Exhortation in the 44. Section that euerlasting life is a true light of men And to this purpose hee alledgeth that in the first chapter of the Euangelist Iohn where the Euangelist speaking of our Sauiour calleth him by the name of the true light So that by the doctrine of H. N. the Deitie of our Sauiour Christ and the euerlasting life of the same H. N. and his schollers are all one He maketh the eternall and vncreated and beginningles life of God and the created or regenerated life of the Saints to be the same And that his meaning is so blasphemous and absurd hee maketh it verie plaine in his 15. chapter of the same his Exhortation Sect. 1. in these words of his The true light vnderstand it my Sonne saith hee is the euerlasting life it selfe and by them to whom it is come and manifested in the obedience of the gratious word and his seruice of loue it is to a light of men to the preseruation in the godlines to all such as beleeue therein And this is that allegoricall propagation of H. N. his Christ to a blessing of all the generations of the earth as hee often speaketh Hee proceedeth in a further description of the same his true light and saith That it hath his originall forth-comming out of the louely Beeing and true minde of the eternall life it selfe Yea hee saith further Sect. 3. that this true light and eternall life bringeth with him the Mercie-seate of the Kingly Maiestie which is God Christ and the holy Ghost it selfe also all spirituall treasures and heauenly riches and all loue and peace in the godlines Thus H. N. runneth on in his spirituall frenzie most vnskilfully and absurdly confounding all things cleane contrarie to that which he pretendeth to make a most distinct declaration But let all such as desire not to be seduced and led aside from the true Christian faith of the Gospell neither in this Article nor in any of the rest take heede of H. N. as of a most dangerous and deepe Deceiuer as that faithfull seruant of God Maister Knewstub hath notably discouered him to the true Church of God so to be To whose godly and learned writings I would willingly send such as should stand in any speciall neede of helpe against his most deceiuable and hereticall doctrine Thus much shall suffice at this time for a warning against his peruerting of the truth of our present Article And thus also an
creatures as well as ouer the heauens themselues and as ouer the earth and the waters as we sawe before And in this respect doth the Lord by his holy Prophet animate and imbolden his people against all superstitious feare of the signes of heauen after the manner of the heathen Ierem chap 10 1.2 This therefore shall suffice for this present to proue the gouernment and prouidence of God concerning the works of his creation in the fourth daye THe workes of the fifte daies Creation are nowe to be considered Question By what proofes may we be confirmed to beleeue that God by his most holie prouidence ruleth and gouerneth ouer them to wit ouer the fishes of the Sea and ouer the fowles of heauen Answere Touching the fishes of the Sea wee haue an euident instance or example to shewe the prouident hand of God in that hee prepared the great Whale-fishe to receiue the Prophet Ionah at the same instant when he was throwne out of the shippe into the Sea and in that according to the time appointed of God the same fishe cast vp Ionah vppon the drie lande againe Ionah chapter 1.17 and chapt 2.10 Likewise wee haue other notable instances namelie in that when our Sauiour Christ was to pay tribute mony a fish came to Peters angle that had a piece of twentie pence in the mouth of it for the discharge of the tribute according as our Sauiour Christ tolde Peter that it should so come to passe Matth 17.27 And againe in that at another time at the commandement and direction of our Saui Christ his disciples had forthwith an extraordinarie draught of fishes after they had wearied themselues with fishing and could take no fishe all the night before Luke Chapter 5. verse 4. c. And againe Iohn 21.3.4.5.6 ExplicatioÌ and proofe These indeede are very euident instances concerning the fishes of the Seas For these things came not thus to passe according to a bare foreknowledge that such a fish or such and such a companie or skole of fishes should at that time be in such or such places But our Sauiour Christ knewe that God had by his Diuine prouidence appointed that these fishes must for such purposes come to those very places there to attend the pleasure of God to do his will in the appointed times seasons therof euen at his souereigne coÌmandement But you haue not yet shewed any grounde for the proofe of Gods prouidence and gouernment ouer the Foules of the aier which were a parte of the fifte dayes creation Question What further proofe haue you therfore for this pointe Answere In the 9. verse of the 147. Psalme the holie Psalmist saieth thus Our God giueth foode to the yong rauens that crie The same doth the Lord himselfe affirme also in the booke of Iob chap 39 verse 3. Who saith God prepareth for the rauens his meat when his birds crye vnto God wandering for lacke of meat As though he should say It is I the Lord onlie that by my prouidence doe make prouision for them And 1. Kings 17.45.6 Wee read it testified that God vsed the rauens for his instruments to feede Elijah his Prophet And Matth chapt 6.26 Our Sauiour Christ affirmeth that it is our heauenly Father that feedeth the foules of heauen And againe chapter 10. 29. A sparrowe saith hee falleth not to the grounde without your heauenly Father ExplicatioÌ and proofe That is to say it doth not miscarie or come to the death of it by falling into the net of the fowler neither is killed by him that shoteth with the stone-bow or is taken of the rauenous fowle or any other waye but euen as it pleaseth God by his diuine prouidence to dispose therof For such is the signification of the phrase to fall to the earth according to that 2. King ch 10. vers 10. Ther shall fall vnto the earth nothing of the word which the Lord at any time speaketh Moreouer Iob chapt 39.20 God is said to watch ouer the egges of the Estrich so that they are hatched in due time though this fowle laying them in the sande be negligent in looking to the hatching of them And in the same chapter God denying vnto man the gouernment of other wilde fowles he doth iustly challenge it as proper to himselfe and giueth the instance in the wild hawke the Eagle which without the help of man prouide for themselues but not without the gift of God who maketh them as the Scriptures speake Lord of the wing and directeth them also whether they shall flie to finde their foode These shall suffice to shewe the prouidence of God ouer the workes of the fifte daye Let vs nowe goe forward to the workes of the sixt day And first of all concerning the cattell which are more tame euen such as God created and made by nature more gentle and seruiceable for the speciall and common vse of man such as are the horse the oxe and the asse c. Question What proofe of holie Scripture haue you to confirme you to beleeue that God hath a prouident care and gouernment ouer them Answere In the 104. Psal verse 14. The Lorde our God saith the Prophet causeth grasse to growe for the cattell And Psalme 147.9 Hee giueth to beastes their foode And Psal 36.6 The Lord preserueth both man and beast Explication and proofe These are plaine testimonies And it may yet further appeare by that commandement which God giueth to man that hee deale well with his oxe which treadeth out that is which by treading thresheth out his corne c. And in that hee putteth into the heart of euery man that hath regarde of iust and equall dealing to regard the life of his beast Prouer chapt 12.10 and Deuteron 25.4 Furthermore that the prouidence of God ruleth such brute beasts we haue a verie speciall instance 1. Sam chapt 6. verse 12. where wee reade that the milch kine new taken away from their sucking calues and neuer acquainted to the yoake yet by the appointement of God they doe of their willing accord drâw the Ark of the Lord out of the countrie of the Philistimes home to the Israelites to whom it did by right belong and not vnto them But leauing these let vs come to the wilde beasts Question What proofe haue you to shew the prouident gouernment of the Lord God ouer them Answere In the â1 verse of the 104. Psalme before alledged The Lions saith the Psalmist roare after their praye and seeke their meat at God Explication and proofe The same is likewise giuen to vnderstand in the two first verses of the 39 book of Iob Wilt thou hunt the pray for the Lion saith the spirit of God âr fill the appetite of the Lions wheâpes when they couch in their places and remaine in the couert to lye in waite As though the Lord should say this were too hard dangerous a prouince as we may say for man to vndertake And againe